Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

               A young girl shivered in the cold, as her rags of a gown did nothing to shield her from the cool night air. Place upon the altar of an ancient, sacred, and what looks to be abandoned temple, She waited in silence and fear for her faith to be done and over with as painless as possible.

---the village is in turmoil, the crops aren’t growing properly and the fishermen aren’t  bringing home any catch--- the girl thought ----But I don’t even live here, yet my parents sold me off as a sacrifice!---  She cried to herself in disbelief, well not really, but more likely in frustration.

As always, the girl’s parents drag her off to somewhere, a traditionalist place near where it is said to bring luck to any tourists who come and go during the harvest festival, with her being the moneymaker, she had to work different jobs in the village in order to pay for their stay. But due to some unknown things went south a week after their arrival. Crops started dying, the fish and livestock are getting scarce, with the festival only 3 weeks away this traditionalist village was considered an omen, and in order to save the festival, apparently a sacrifice (or more like a shady deal) has to be made

With and given to the deity of some hidden temple in the woods

And now to what she was told by the village priests, her parents gave her to the village elders and monks soon after hearing that it was the only way to gain wealth and prosperity to the village and Its people.  And now here she is, waiting in the cold. With nothing but the moon to keep her company

“You truly are an unfortunate child” a deep voice called out, in a pitying tone

The girl whipped around in surprise facing a menacing figure staring at her in the dark

“Suzuki Irumi” the figure said walking up to her, Irumi close her eyes bracing herself for her end, a hand with sharp nails caress her cheek “I have come for you ”

With those final words Irumi’s world went dark

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

When she woke up the first thing she did was stare.

Irumi stared in surprise as she sat on (and what would be the softest pillow in the world) and in front of her, across the table of fruits, desserts, and (what she assumed would be) tea was her captor “u-uhm……what’s happening?” Irumi asked to herself, she let out a little ‘eep’ as the eyes of the figure stared at her. Before he gave a wolfish grin “Welcome, Suzuki Irumi to my bed chambers'' they said “my name is Derkila, and I am the King of the netherworld. The Demon King''

If there was any indication of hope of surviving, it was already thrown out the window at this point. Irumi concluded, tears swelling up at the corner of her eyes "w-what are you going to do to me?" she asked “You have been given to me as a sacrifice for a deal in exchange for wealth and prosperity of your parents and the village” Derkila continued chuckling as he watch his victim stare at him in fright “so from this day forward, will you do me the honors of becoming my daughter?” He asked hopefully

~~~~~~~SILENCE~~~~~~~~

“eh?” Irumi blinked “EEEHHH!?”

---This….this has to be a dream--- she thought in pure disbelief

“You heard me, will you be my daughter? Heiress to the throne and what not” Derkila said waving his hand nonchalantly at the mention of her, would be, additional titles, chuckling good natured-ly at the surprise look of his, hopefully soon to be, daughter “I have been single for years, and my court has been hounding me to marry and prepare for a successor” Derkila shared before sighing “from what I’ve seen in you and mostly heard from the people, especially your parents. In good detail may I add, that you’re a good kid, and with some improvements. This can go somewhere………..So” his eyes landed on Irumi, stern and intimidating to the naked eye

“Would you please become my daughter?”

Irumi cracked at the very word

‘Please’

“D-do I even have the right to refuse?” Irumi asked uncertainty, the demon king’s eyebrows twitch at her words

“I am a king. I know proper etiquette and morals, more than others apparently. If you don’t wish to become my daughter I won’t push you further” was the reply, Irumi contemplated for a moment making a decision. That anyone would make in this situation before trying to speak up

“However!” Sadly she was cut off

In less than a second the table of fresh goods was gone and in front of her was the demon king, kneeling to her eye level “it would do me a lot if you accept!” He continued clasping the poor human girl’s hand in his.

‘Help’

Her resolve is cracking,

--No! I Must Stay Strong!-- she tries to keep herself together, she must not give in!

“I will take care of you properly like you should be! I beg of you , Irumi-Chan humor this old deity and I will give you what you deserve!”

---No--- she cried  to herself, this can’t be happening

‘I beg of you’

---No, she can’t! She can’t! she just can’t!---

Her will cracked and shattered

And along with it was her old life

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Irumi can feel her heart sank as the adoption papers were filled out, Derkila humming a happy tune in the background

“Ok now…with all of that settled and done with” Derkila said looking at his newly acquired child, with a snap of his fingers the gown of rags were gone and replaced with a comfortable silk night gown, “Irumi sweetheart, it’s time for bed” he said, hoisting the young girl by her armpits and carrying her like a child. Derkila guided her arms to wrap around his neck as he use one arm to keep her leveled to his chest, and like that Irumi clung onto her new ‘father’ for dear life after realizing the very defining height difference between them.

Gently placed on the bed, and tucked under the covers of king’s bed chambers, Irumi stared awkwardly at the man sliding over beside her, making himself comfortable, “I read a book about parenting a few days back….it said that the first thing in care taking is letting your proxy warm up to you” he stated his gaze softening slightly, Irumi doesn’t know whether to cry or stay silent, all of this was…was just so Bizarre! It was so unrealistic and too good to be true!

Derkila hummed as he studies Irumi for a moment, she was tense, he doesn’t blame her, but he does hope wit time she will get use to him and adjust to this new and spontaneously eventful life style “however I am reluctant to let you out of my sight, after all, the netherworld is a dangerous place for someone like you” a hand patted her head. “Rest my dear, tomorrow is going to be a new day”

Irumi gulp, afraid on what might happen to her if she did, but still, hesitantly, she nod and close her eyes, silently praying that this weird dream would be over

((this is a dream, a very weird dream!, yeah! Right! It has to be a dream, when I wake up I’ll be back in my tent, back to work and none of this would ever happen)) she reasoned with herself, because as much as it weirdly hurts her, this was just…unreal by a logical standpoint wasn’t it? She can’t hope to get something so remarkable like this especially if it was caused by her ex- parents of all people

Irumi's thoughts dozed off as she finally succumbed to sleep, slowly losing consciousness of the world around her.

The demon king smiles wickedly, for he knows to himself that this-, this was and will surely become and going to be interesting that’s for sure

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Irumi wakes up around noon. It took her a moment to realize that something was off, VERY OFF

“IT WASN’T A DREAM?!” Irumi cried as she shot out of bed and looked at her surroundings, grand walls, grand furniture, grand silken bed sheets

This wasn’t a dream or a nightmare

It was a Cruel and Haunting reality

Chapter Text

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Derkila opened his eyes. The first thing he saw was the peaceful sleeping form of his new ‘daughter’

Small…….

.

Delicate……..

.

Intriguing……

--- how peaceful--- derkila thought, lightly running his hand through her bright blue hair, his eyes moving away from irumi to the window nearby, he knows it’s time to brace for the new day, and with a second of reluctance and ending it with defeated sigh, he slowly got out of bed, leaving the human child to rest

.

.

.

Derkila sat silently in his study, with only but his trusty servant by his side

“My lord? Is something wrong?”

“….” Derkila looked at his most trust worthy ally and servant with interest.

---children need to be around family in order to grow…..so far irumi isn’t very dependent on me which would be a problem at some point…………...su-chan is still single but he wants a grandchild like levy and beliar…….---

“sully my friend, I’ve been thinking….” He trailed off with the usual devilish grin on his face. The twitch of the eyebrow on the bald demon’s face said it all. This is not going to end well for him that’s for sure

“Whatever it is my lord, I am glad to be of service. To an extent” the demon clarified, knowing the demon king. As powerful as he was he’s just as random and unpredictable as his ambitions. Derkila’s grin widen as he let out a laugh “please sully, we’re alone, enough with the formalities. We’re friends aren’t we~?” he teased “get to the point derkila” the other deadpanned. Not liking the sudden change of the atmosphere “you see, I’ve found something last night. And I fully intent to keep and care for it” “and the thing in question is?”

Derkila turned to face away from the other demon

“I finally found and chosen a child” he declared proudly

.

.

.

.

.

.

“What?”

Derkila burst into laughter as he saw the priceless scrunch up look of confusion on the old demon’s face.

“No, Excuse me WHAT!?” the other backtrack, making the demon king double over “This is No laughing matter your majesty!” “oh, calm down Sullivan.” Wiping a tear from the corner of his eye, “please tell me you’re joking, this is a joke right?”  He gave his servant a sheepish smile “you have questions, and I might have the answers. We’ll go from there”

Sullivan sigh for a moment

“where did you found them?”

“she was a sacrifice from the human world”

“WHAT? And you accepted?”

“it was either that or she will continue to be mistreated”

That sparks Sullivan interest but however he will question it later when the current matter is over

“….so she’s a human……How old is she?”

“she’s 14, she’s a good kid, and with what I could tell from her memories, to have honed an infinite level of defense. With little improvement she will be an astounding demon”

Sullivan shakes his head, he’s irritated and he’s absolutely positive that he’s too old for this that’s for sure

“why are you telling me this?”

Derkila stopped for a moment before chuckling

“2 reasons really, 1.) is because you’re my closest ally and most trust worthy servant…..” delkira circled around Sullivan judgingly “and 2.) Because you’re single”

“AND WHAT’S THAT SUPPOSE TO MEAN IN THIS SITUATION!?” Sullivan exclaimed offended to some level, it’s not like he likes being single, he’s just not that into romance that’s all

With a loud ‘snrk’ derkila continued “you want a grandchild and yet you’re single with no kids, you wish to adopt, and despite the fact that you could’ve adopt all the orphaned demon in the netherworld, but still you haven’t have the time or found anyone that you wish to be your grandchild.”

Sullivan want to bury himself from the sudden stress of the conversation, the sudden shock of it alone is strong enough for him to crave his end

“what are you insinuating my lord?”

“Will you stand by and be my daughter’s grandfather?”

.

.

.

.

“Really what’s with this constant silence sully?” derkila teased, inwardly laughing at the glare sent his way “Aww come on sully~! My little girl is so cute!, and since I can’t always be around, I need someone to stand by her while her papa rules the netherworld, and who better to do that than you?” he cooed

“Were literally almost the same age”

“age is a number. That never stopped me before, and neither should it stop you”

“she’s a human“

“what determines a person is not their species, gender, age, or race but their personality, goals & ambition, and most of all their upbringing and what they came to be. Even humans can make outstanding demons too, with a little push that is”

“she can be put in danger the moment they find out and when our eyes are off her”

“If they find out you mean, besides all a better reason to protect her”

“why me?” Sullivan asked finally, tone stern and unwavering. He was getting tired of this, but deep down inside he was in disbelief. Him? Be the grandfather of a human?, and what would be, the princess of the demon world? Yeah right

“as I said, it’s because you’re my closest ally and most trust worthy servant. Think of it this way, you gain a grandchild to dote and care for, she now has an extended family member to depend on, and I don’t have to constantly pile my paperwork in order to watch and keep her safe, what kind of father would I be if I don’t prioritize my own child’s safety and well-being?” derkila reasoned, and to his utter disappointment and horror, Sullivan can’t find any holes in his reason either

“i……..i don’t know what to say your highness” by this point, words failed him. Never has he been so speechless in his entire existence. “oh! Don’t worry about that because I sure do… all you have to say is ‘yes’” the demon king teased, urging on his servant to accept his offer

“w-what if she doesn’t like me?”

“Only a fool would not like you Sullivan. Besides she’s still new to this life, give her time and she’ll warm up to you” the king said honestly, a hand on his servant’s shoulder “I believe in you and I believe in her, she will accomplish many things, but to do that she needs someone there for her, and we all know I will do that in a heartbeat, but with my condition. I can’t always guarantee it….” Huffing slightly Sullivan took a step back

“i- I really want to Lord Derkila, believe me, but I need time to consider, what your offering to me isn’t something to take so lightly” Sullivan said, which earned him a nod “take as much time as you need my friend. If you made your decision…..well….. you know where to find me” derkila said before stretching “Alright! back to work!” he declared

--- Irumi- chan will probably wake up at noon, so I must finish what I can in order to be there before she Wakes up ---- derkila thought with a smile on his face

Not noticing the complex look on Sullivan’s face

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“IT WASN’T A DREAM?!” irumi cried as she shot out of bed and looked at her surroundings, grand walls, grand furniture, grand silken bed sheets

---My parents really did sacrifice me!--- reality hit hard as it crashed down on her

“good morning honey, did you have a bad dream?” a familiar voice called out, irumi gulp as she look at the man before her shyly “g-good m-morning s-sir” she greeted with a court bow, derkila let out a ‘tsk’ before flicking her on the forehead “that’s ‘papa’ to you irumi –chan” he corrected.

“a-ah s-sorry s- uhm…p-papa” she tried reluctantly, the demon nod with a proud smile “that’s better~! Now out you go, it’s time for breakfast~!”  He said as he pointed at what would be equal to a banquette

Off from the bed and seated on a pillow she stared at the spread before her

“t-this is breakfast? I-I can really eat all this?” she asked hopefully, with another nod from the latter, she dug in, though reluctant at first but the offer of food, where she doesn’t have to scavenge or hunt for herself, was too good to pass up

“hm~! It’s so good!” she cried her face flushed with happiness

Derkila grinned as he too dug in. and in less than minutes the food was gone

“T-thank you for the meal” irumi said, which earned a heartfelt laugh

“ah~! You truly deserve for the role of my daughter, no one in the whole netherworld is capable to match my appetite~” he commented cheerfully

Irumi doesn’t know whether to be to please or not, but she doesn’t take it much to heart.

“Sweet heart, I need you to answer some questions for me alright~?” derkila said sweetly, irumi nod in response “ok….irumi-chan, are you going to be alright without a mother?” derkila ask, irumi’s sweat drop, of all The question, how did this became first? “u-umm…it’s alright I guess, me and my o-original parents were never close. So I never really experience a-any…” irumi trailed of after thinking about it

A hand landed on her head

“It’s alright, they’re not your parents anymore, I am, so anything you’ve never experience growing up in the human world, I will give it to you. With a little of my demonic twist~” Derkila said with a wink. Making irumi smile slightly, those words are frighteningly promising

“do you have any allergies?”

“no”

.

“have you ever gone to school?”
“no”

Derkila paused for a moment a malicious glint in his eyes

.

“did you have any friends in the human world?”
“I-….I think so?”

---that’s definitely a no then--- derkila thought

.

“do you have any siblings? Or wish to have any siblings?”
“I- no I don’t have any siblings, but I’m not very sure on wanting to have some”
“it’s alright you’re still young” derkila said with an encouraging smile

.

“do you and have ever met your grandparents?”
“No my- uh.. They said they died before I was born”

.

“hm~ hm~ what do you like? Any specific kind of toys you played or wanted to play with. In the human World? Or any specific kind of treats you want?”

“i- I never really thought about it h-honestly”

“it’s alright we’ll make it up as we go~!”

.

.

.

Chapter Text

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Sullivan is everything. A well-known demon lord, One of the Three great heroes, A chairdemon and principle of one of the most prestigious demon school in the netherworld!

But……….

Grandfather?

That word that sends tingles down his spine and a title he so longingly craves. He will admit at first he never really considered children before let alone grandchildren, but after seeing his two friends enjoy seeing their own young grow, he comes to be envious of that privilege. He won’t marry and bound himself to another in hopes for a child to raise and soon wait for a grandchild. That seems too long and complicated even for him, the option of adoption cross his mind but he never had the time to really consider it

But now……..

Now…………

What should he do?

---this is a task and privilege lord Derkila himself gave, as his servant I would follow his rule. However this is a big decision. Me? Grandfather? To the heiress of the demon throne? This seems too good to be true--- Sullivan thought with a sigh

As he walked down the halls of his mansion, he could hear his servant, opera, walking around doing his job.

“But it wouldn’t hurt would it? It’s an opportunity and a blessing from the demon kin- no Derkila himself. He came to me as Derkila, not the Demon king” Sullivan mumbled to himself a shine in his eyes

“and as always derkila strives to make decisions more unpredictable than the last” he chuckled.

A moment of silence

“ba- I’ll think it over after dinner” Sullivan decided. Continuing on to his destination

‘after dinner’ became ‘tomorrow’

.

.

‘Tomorrow’ became ‘days’

.

.

And ‘days’ became ‘weeks’

.

.

.

“My Lord I Have made my decision” Sullivan announced one day as he and the king stood by the balcony. “oh? Well su-chan you sure take a whi-“

.

.

Derkila blinked

Sure he expected that Sullivan won’t accept the idea right away and it might have some side effects, but he doesn’t expect this

“Sully……are you alright?” he asked worriedly, the uncharacteristic worn out features on his friend’s face were noticeable even to the naked eye. And that alone tell him just how much his request ate at his friend’s mentality and most probably Self-conscious

“Never better!, but that’s beside the point!, Lord Derkila I-” Sullivan takes a moment to calm himself down before suddenly bowing in front of the king “Lord Derkila, I humbly accept your offer. I promise I will-“Sullivan was cut off when he suddenly can’t move his lips

“I appreciate it sully, truly but shh, we don’t need them to know yet” derkila said, a finger press to his lips. Before giving a court bow In return, shocking the demon before him “really su-chan, thank you I truly appreciate it” he continued.  Before swinging an arm around sullivan’s shoulders and pressing him close, a had reaching in to his pocket and show a picture

Sullivan’s world Stop the moment his eyes saw it

“isn’t she adorable?” derkila ask

“m-my lord i-is that?”

“Mhmm~!”

“adorable? M-my lord she’s…”

“hm? yes??”

“SHE’S THE CUTEST!” Sullivan called out his hand grasping the picture “look at her beautiful eyes and cute features! She’s an absolute treasure!” he pointed out, his face flush with happiness, he looked at the king expectantly

“her name is Irumi” he answered the silent gaze

“irumi” Sullivan tried, a nice roll on his tongue

---MY GRANDDAUGHTER IS THE CUTEST!!!---- Sullivan inwardly thought, He’s never been this happy since the dawn of the new era of the netherworld

“Sullivan” derkila called out

Sullivan looks at him for a moment still cooing at the picture

“When you get home, I wish for you to explain this matter with your servant, opera, since you are now irumi’s grandfather I need her to be able to have some demons to depend on in my absence. The more people she has in her life the better. I’ll have some papers sent to your home as well” derkila ordered

Sullivan stopped for a moment before nodding

“yes I understand your majesty”

Derkila nod and turned to walk back into the castle

He stops

“oh! and Su-chan?” derkila called out capturing sullivan’s attention once again “you two should bring a gift tomorrow when you meet her, don’t make it look suspicious now~” the demon king suggest teasingly waving a hand behind him before leaving a stunned demon behind

“gift……..tomorrow……meet…” Sullivan said slowly piecing the blunt message

“WAIT TOMORROW?!” he cried out in shock

Joy and Excitement filling his heart, He truly can’t wait for tomorrow!

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ 

“irumi- chan~! Papa did something great today~!” the king announce childishly, getting the attention of the little human girl who was sitting on her ‘designated’ pillow. “h-hi Papa, u-um, how was work? And what did you mean by that” Irumi asked, that’s what children say to their parents when they get home right?, she doesn’t know! She never experience this type of treatment before, but it’s not like she hates or blame the one who drag her into this in the first place

“hm~ it was boring as usual, However! I manage to found you a grandpa!” Derkila said proudly. ---eh? Found?--- irumi thought “f-found?” she question, only receiving a nod “you see sweetheart, I have a very special and close friend who never married or had kids, but he wants a grandchild to spoil and take care of, it took some convincing on my part but he finally made his decision and agreed~!” he chuckled reminiscently at the events before

“Don’t worry Irumi, he’s a very trusted and loyal ally and friend. And he’s already excited to meet you!” the king said lightly, trying to ease up the tension that was building up, it’s not good to give children stress while they are adapting to their new home after all. “w-when will I meet him?” irumi asked as soon as the moment calm down a bit “you’ll meet him and his servant tomorrow, now come here. It’s time for you to practice your reading~”

.

.

.

.

To say that Sullivan was nervous would be correct, the moment he got home, received the ‘papers’ that has information about Irumi’s Bio, likes and dislikes, and some orders from the king himself, and told Opera about the news with much joy. As he stood there in front of the door to the king’s bed chambers, he knew right then and there that he was official a nervous wreck, Opera on the other hand shows no sign of such nervousness but deep down inside Sullivan knew the cat demon felt the same

“Alright here we go”

.

.

Knock

.

Knock

“Ah! Su-chan there you two are. Come in come in~” the king greeted letting the two demons into his bed chambers, the two nod and went inside, opera looking around slightly while Sullivan wasted no time in looking for the particular child

“Where is she? Where’s my little granddaughter~?” Sullivan called out, his cheeks flush with joy and excitement, this is it~! The wait is over!

“H-Hello” a shy voice called out, both demons look behind them to see a small figure, poking out slightly as it was hiding behind the legs of the king.  Sullivan’s heart stopped ---SO CUTE~! She’s is most definitely cute!--- He thought as he kneels to see the face hiding behind the king’s legs

Wearing a white mini halter dress, long bright blue hair framing her face and body and a hair piece on the right side of her hair was the grandchild Sullivan was looking forward to meet

A familiar hand landed on top of irumi’s head “say hello to demon lord Sullivan and Opera, Irumi~” the king sweet chastise. “H-hello it’s nice to meet you g-grandpa and Opera-san” the little lady said as she politely bows at them, catching them by surprise

Grandpa……grandpa……..grandpa

he’s irumi’s grandpa

Wholesome!

He is too happy to even be bothered ---She’s so polite too!--- Sullivan thought knowing by far that his new granddaughter is the best and the cutest grandchild in the netherworld! ---Wait until levy and beliar finds out~! --- he continued

“Hello Irumi-chan~! It’s me your lovely grandpa~! Ah look at you! You are so CUTE!” Sullivan boasted as he proceeded to hug the shocked and reluctant young girl close. Derkila laughed at the scene before him, this is one of the few times he’ll ever see sully so happy, all the while opera was there expressionless but seemed intrigued

“it’s a great honor to meet you princess irumi” opera said when irumi looked at him as she was being coddled by his master “u-ah! J-Just call me irumi opera-san” irumi said with a reassuring smile “you are the daughter of the demon king, there for you are the princess. It is only right to address you by your proper title princess” the servant corrected sternly, irumi flinch but nod “o-oh um..ok” she said

Derkila inwardly laugh, 3 minutes in and he’s already scolding her, I made the right choice “come now you two, take a seat, let’s enjoy the day shall we?” derkila suggest, moving the scene forward

This truly is an interesting turn of events

Chapter Text

8 weeks has passed and the relationship between 3 demons and a human developed.

Irumi started to get use to the presence of her new family. Derkila has been able to balance his work and personal life properly with the help of Sullivan, said demon has never been happier as always, and opera, though doesn’t look like much, has gotten close to the human girl with a trace of caution

And now….

“u-um opera-san, why is papa and Grandpa acting weird?” Irumi questioned the cat demon, she noticed that her father has been more affectionate lately and her grandpa was more and more excited “it is almost time to start the new semester your highness” the cat demon started, brushing her hair with terrifying levels of gentleness “His majesty has decided to provide you a normal education rather than home schooling, you will be relocated to Sullivan-sama’s mansion until you finish school, since the king has ordered us to keep your status as ‘princess’ confidential to ensure your safety. You will only be known as Sullivan-sama’s granddaughter.” Opera stated “unless…you do not wish to go?” he asked looking at his proxy

Irumi thought for a moment ===Humans in the netherworld are considered a delicacy honey~! If they find out that you’re a human irumi-chan, they will eat you~=== those words of terrifying wisdom from her father engraved to irumi’s mind countered by === You wouldn’t know until you try it irumi-chan~ life is full of risks~=== the encouraging words of her Grandfather .

“i-I’m not very sure Opera-san, I never went to school before” she said honestly, opera let out a huff “I am quite aware of the treatment your old low life parents gave you princess, that’s why…” he said putting the hair brush down “things are going to be different. You must be cautious your highness, we will ensure your well-being and future, however everything else would be by your choice, whether or not you choose to go, we will respect it” he finished, irumi went silent for a moment before nodding.

“I need time to think about it” she answered, the cat demon nod

“take as much time as you need your highness”

.

.

.

.

 “P-Papa am I going to school?” irumi asked one night as she sat on their shared bed, derkila looked at her “who told you that?” “Opera-san” she replied, with a sigh he nod “yes, you are. Are you nervous?” derkila asked as he sat on the bed, irumi shrugged “I don’t know” honestly speaking, she is, but what is she nervous about? The Possibility of being eaten?

Oh right….

“You’ll do fine my dear” Derkila said leaning down to place a kiss on her head “you will accomplish many things, and your grandfather and Opera-san will be there with you” he encourage “what about you?” irumi asked, looking up at him, derkila genuinely smiled at that. “Although I may not always be there physically because I am the king, I will keep in touch as much as I can with all possibilities in mind” he answered laying down

“now sleep, it’s going to be a long day for you my dear”

.

.

.

He won’t lie. He’s going to miss having his little daughter in his care. But every parent has to make a sacrifice in order for their children to grow, this isn’t any different

“in you go now” he said, helping irumi into the carriage. No one was around to see her leave other than him, it makes thing ten times worst on his part but he is the king, he’ll persevere

“remember what I told you irumi” he said pointedly irumi smile at him “yes papa” she answered obediently as she hugged him good bye “I’ll write and visit you as much as I can!” she promised before sitting down inside, he nod to Sullivan and watch them go

It’s both a pain and pleasure to see your kids grow up….

---Well back to work I guess--- Derkila thought with a sigh, re- entering the castle.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

when they arrive, irumi was at awe at her room in her grandfather’s mansion, openly saying that she loves it, making Sullivan beam with pride. Though after all that traveling he knows that it must have tired her out, so Sullivan bid her good night and hug her tight before leaving

irumi looked at herself in the mirror

She looks the same

She rubbed the sides of her head gently

Pop out her horns. A white base that gradually turned blue to black like a gradient

.

.

.

.

It was 2 weeks after she was introduced to her new Grandfather and Opera.

It was then that her ‘father’ had talk to her regarding her right of heritage

“That reminds me…we need to have a little talk dear” the tone and atmosphere of those words brought something a kin to dread in irumi’s heart

“w-what is it papa?” she tries to lighten the mood, the demon seemed pleased with the title before and with it, it brought the grinning demon back

“hm~ as your father, your wellbeing in all cases is one of my priority, though I have the power to protect you from all physical and would be harm, I will not always be here for you much to my displeasure, that’s why….”

Irumi watch as her ‘father’ pull out a scroll and a vile of glowing liquid

“I would like to discuss a little change~!” he said sickeningly sweet

“w-what kind of change?” she ask hesitantly

“This change would secure your hold as my child and successor of the throne, however this would also help you not stand out too much in the weeks to come and for the many challenges ahead!” A stern gaze affixed towards her “if the people of the netherworld knew you are human, they might attack and eat you or maybe even plan against you! And we wouldn’t want that now would we?”

Irumi shakes her head no violently, the mere thought of it already sending chills down her spine

“with this vile, it will strengthen your body enough to a level of a low level demon” he said placing said item in front of her “and with this contract scroll, we will lend you our blood, binding you officially to both of our families, transforming you to what would be the first demon-human hybrid.” Another item was set on the table

“’our’?”

“Sullivan and yours truly of course!, since this might do some harm towards your body, we will have to start slow and gradually build up your body in order for it to get accustomed to our mana and blood. It will take a while for it to even work, depending on how capable your body is to adapt and bend to the change” derkila informed, knowing fully well the risk he was playing, but on the other hand he doesn’t even have much of a choice, not everyone is open minded and in the end demons would be demons after all

“Remember my dear; this is all an effort to ensure your safety now and in the future to come”

irumi stared back at demon with uncertainty in her eyes

“What do you say, Irumi?”

It was a hard decision really, but after going over some things that they might need to deal with and, what would be, the permanent or temporary side effects it might lead to, she finally obliged. The next few weeks after that was painful but her horns, despite realizing that I was sensitive to touch, grew in and her wings, although very deformed in size has emerged and formed

===you may not fly yet, but it’ll grow in time, you aren’t fully demon blooded my dear so don’t worry~=== words from her father reminding her of her ‘special condition’

With a sigh she laid in bed, bracing herself for the next day

.

.

.

.

.

“Good Morning irumi-chan~!” Sullivan called out after knocking and opening the door. Irumi still in bed and groggily tries to wake up. “hm hm, it’s time to get ready my dear” he said sweetly with a snap of his fingers a red and white school girl uniform with a crimson skirt appeared “here is your uniform sweet heart, up you Irumi~! It’s a very special day for you today!” Sullivan fussed over her before leaving to give her some privacy to get ready 

Irumi nod her head to her grandfather with a smile as she got out of bed and got ready.

.

.

ENTRANCE CEREMONY

It read, irumi was thankful her father gave her the ability to understand and read the demon language, but to say that she isn’t nervous right now would be a lie

“Oh we must take a picture!, Irumi dear, stand right there ok~?” Sullivan cooed, handing the camera to opera and posing next to his granddaughter near the sign. After that he went on to celebrate by himself, hopping around in joy, blabbering on how cute irumi was and how happy he is

“So Innocent! So pure!” he called out in the background

Irumi and opera proceeded to go leave him behind “you will do fine your highness” opera mumbled to her after noticing the nervous look she has, after all this was the first time irumi was let out of the king’s protective gaze and confines of his bed chambers. “look over there” opera pointed to the distance before them

===THAT’S A SCHOOL!?=== irumi questioned in shock, she never seen a school that literally looks like an entire empire castle

“Beautiful isn’t it?” Sullivan asked, fishing for a compliment “It truly outstands for the level of first impressions” irumi stated in awe, Sullivan beamed at that “welcome to babylus” he said as he put a hand on her head, the three of them continue to walk until they reach the gate “alright now Irumi~! Grandpa has to go, Tata~!” the old demon said before teleporting away “h-hey!” irumi called out but stopped trying as she knew her grandfather was gone “w-what about you opera-san?” she looked at him expectantly

He bowed “enjoy your day miss” he said

“r-right”

Irumi kept her head down as she walks through the gate. Continuously saying a prayer in her mind that they won’t notice her

“hey you!” a black haired demon called out

---They noticed me!--- irumi cried “w-who m-me?” she stuttered shaking like a wet puppy in the cold “the auditorium is that way” they said “o-oh right! Sorry please excuse me!” she said jogging of to the direction they pointed “what a scared little thing” irumi heard one of them commented

Not noticing an orange haired female figure looking at her direction

“Is something wrong president?” one of the demons asked “no nothing, let’s get backed to work” the one in question replied, re-assuming their day

Chapter Text

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
irumi looked at the piece of paper on her bag and along with it was little necklace with a crown pendant, her name written on it 

Dear Irumi,

It’s me! Your papa! I sent you my best wishes and a necklace as a gift on your first day of school. As a reminder to know that I am always with you

Do your best, Good luck and have fun!

• Yours truly Papa
• P.s = since you are now half demon, the other demons won’t be able to smell you and know you’re human! You’ll smell different but that’s ok! And remember to hide your wings and horns!

Irumi is glad to know that her father is trying, really she is. She smiles slightly and puts the necklace on.

She can do this!

.

.

.

“Something smell weird”

“They must be preparing something in the kitchen”

Oh how irumi ate those words and regretted it so much. She has only ever been introduced to her family and that took a while to get accustomed to, but to be surrounded by hundreds of demons was another thing.

Sitting between a red demon with a Mohawk and one that almost resembled to be a bear with horns, irumi cried deep down. Chanting ‘don’t stand out’ over and over again keeping her head down

“I hope were going to be in the same class” a girl in the crowd said “right? I’m so nervous!” a gruff female voice answered

---Ah! A normal conversation!--- she pointed out

In the background a girl went on to call out a list of names

---I-I guess t-this might be a normal school after all--- irumi thought, somewhat relieved

“SILENCE” a deep booming voice announced, causing everyone to go quiet.

---is he a teacher? He’s terrifying!--- irumi assessed gulping the air that hitch at her throat the very moment she heard the command

“Thank you all for waiting! It is 6:06 am let formally commence the welcome ceremony to babylus” another teacher announce before the piano started to play, “now all of you rise” another stated. irumi flinch when she saw everyone stood up. Standing up herself soon after “time for the school song

Humans only exist to be our food~!
Suck them dry, soul, blood, flesh and all~!

I am the air I am the air, they cannot see me, they mustn’t see me irumi chanted in her head

Tremble at the sound of black wings as we take flight~!
For we are demons~!

---my life literally depends on not standing out--- she deadpanned

As this song pours forth from our red lips~!
Scream for us~!

for we are demons~!
And to hell you all will go~!

“And now a greeting from our director” a staff member said, everyone bursting into cheers

“Incredible!” one shouted

---Director? They must be very strong and wise to manage so many young demons--- she thought in admiration looking around the cheering crowd, but due to her height she never noticed the figure walking on the stage to the altar

“irumi~! It’s me your beloved Grandpa!” a familiar voice said, making irumi backtrack and internally scream, looking at the stage with wide eyes

---he’s the DIRECTOR!?--- she thought, she could feel her soul threatening to dissipate

.

.

.

“ Grandpa?  Papa? What kind of school am I going to?” irumi asked on the day she was due to secretly leave and relocate to her grandpa’s care, though she is sad to leave her father behind, she knows this is for the best and that they just wants what is ‘best’ for her “oh irumi-chan~! We enrolled you to the best Demon school there is! Nothing but the best for my little granddaughter” Sullivan cooed and proceeded to pinch her check “you’ll surely be surprised my dear, trust me” derkila said with a smirk on his face.

Irumi had a feeling that her father was hiding

She was right

---Oh I’m surprise alright! So this is the reason why you guys were so secretive about my school!--- Irumi answered back. Her hands on her mouth, she was evidently trembling now.

“Irumi? The director’s grandkid”

.

“forget that! When did he get a child to even provide him a grandchild?”

.

“I thought the director never married anyone, let alone had kids ”

Irumi heard them murmur and gossip . ---I thought I wasn’t supposed to stand out! What happened to that!?--- she was going cry, oh most definitely

“yes indeed! My granddaughter now attends this school! she’s so cute and adorable I could squeeze her and never let go~!” he announced happily

-----Aaah! Please don’t embarrassed me grandpa~!--- irumi called out silently in her head, the only good thing left is the fact that no one knows that she’s the grandchild in question yet

“and right here I have a picture that we just recently took a moment ago~!” he said as he slams a stand with a printed image of irumi with a peace sign next to her grandfather and the sign

Well bang went that idea

“she’s the director’s grandkid?”

“they don’t look alike”

the murmur got worst and irumi resolved to burying her face in her hand “copies will be made available for everyone later” her grandfather state ---I promise grandpa, nobody wants that!--- she mumbled inwardly

“well that’s really all I wanted to say so byeee~” and like that Sullivan was off the spot light.

“and now we will have a greeting from the new students representative” the staff member announced. Making everyone continue to murmur as the attention went from irumi to a pink haired demon walking to the stage “the representative of the new students, Asmodeus” 

---*sigh* it makes me feel bad to say this but he’s the perfect distraction--- irumi thought her nerves calming down “ah there seems to be a mix up, giving the address in his place is our honor student Miss irumi” the staff continued, and in more times in her life that is necessarily healthy, irumi’s world crumbled…….again

----WHY!?--- she cries. What did she do to deserve this?

Actually no it’s better not to answer that

Everyone started to make a fuss at the sudden change of plans, irumi looked at the stage closely and she can see the proud face and usually excited face of her grandfather hiding in the sidelines giving her a Thumbs up

---OH NO! I knew it! I’m finished!--- she thought, despite not having it in her to be angry or frustrated at the old demon, she dejectedly questions why did her grandfather do this to her

---I love you grandpa, I really do, and I’m happy that you think and consider me a blessing, but why? Why this?--- she mentally asked to the heavens above

“miss irumi please come to the stage” the announcer called out, sighing slightly she stood up from her seat, tears threatening to form in her eyes

“oh wow, she’s practically a baby” a one eyed demon stated.

Irumi stood front and center before the crowd

---what do I do? S-surely grandpa left something here for me to say! H-he couldn’t expect me to make up a speech on the spot!--- irumi questioned looking down at the altar in front of her ---I…I-I can do this! As king and director surely dad had to give speeches every now and then, even grandpa just did an impromptu ‘greeting’ not too long ago!--- she reasoned. Looking for comfort in the thought of the only 3 demons she knows

“check it out, she’s in front of a crowd and not even blinking”

“that gal’s got guts”

---I can’t breathe when I’m on the spot like this!---- 

“if you would mind giving your greeting?” the announcer asked her

---really? What am I even supposed to say here?--- irumi though, and just like that a paper that was apparently secretly taped to the stand flew in front of her --- ah the back page!--- she called out, noticing her grandfather’s writing --- So I only need to read this out loud? I don’t really understand it, papa never showed me this type of demon text before--- irumi noted before straightening out --- I need to end this! I have to start and finish my speech--- she decided taking a deep breath and she steeled her nerves

Aberuhauke

Every demon in the vicinity flinch as they look at irumi with shocked and terrified looks

Tarutodari

Iusabebe

---huh? Did something went wrong?--- irumi thought nervously when she notice the faces the crowd was making but bid it no mind, the faster this is, the faster this horrible situation would end

Risutoru

Aburuze

---why do I have the feeling that something bad is going to happen?---- irumi wondered silently and continues her speech

Sutomanu

Aberuge

Uru

Mahoraba

Tsurezaza

The moment the speech ended the crowd went wild, catching irumi by surprise at their continuous strings of praises and compliments, some even looked disappointed but still shocked at the outcome

“Miss Irumi! Why did you chant those ‘forbidden spells’?!” a teacher exclaimed, as he walked up to her. “f-forbidden….s-spells?....huh?!” she muttered, slowly piecing together what the teacher just said “if you stutter or pronounce even one word wrong, your four limbs will be blown up immediately!, This is basic knowledge!”

---it’s the first time I’ve even heard of it--- she answered mentally, she looked at her teacher trembling yet again. Another near death experience was lucky avoided! “i-im sorry, i-I didn’t k-know” she said earning a huff from the teacher “Yeah you did something very dangerous here miss irumi-“ the teacher said before smiling

“but color me impress!”

“eh!?”

“if you are not a fool who thinks he can bite off more than one can chew, then you must be a warrior who does not fear death! With such bravery, no wonder you dared to chant those forbidden spells!” the teacher praised her highly “you have a bright future ahead of you miss irumi!” he said  and then gave a sheepish grin as he scratch the back of his head “even though I hoped to see your body blown up a bit” he said honestly

---Good thing I survived then---

“e-excuse me sir, b-but may I ask, do the forbidden spell that I’ve chanted have any kind of effects?” irumi asked politely “ah you want to know about that, *no matter what happens, you won’t fall for the whole day*” the teacher informed “IT’S THAT SIMPLE!?” irumi said in disbelief, all that drama for not falling for a day?!

The ceremony ended. Students were told to peacefully leave the auditorium.

 As irumi leaves

.

.

she never noticed the dead glare that was sent her way

Chapter Text

irumi was, in no doubt in her mind lost, she tried following the direction of her superiors to the direction on the map to find her grandfather’s office, after all… it’s probably the only place she can remotely relax in this devastating anxiety-prone environment. But alas she wanders around, eventually she’ll get there

Holding onto the necklace tuck into her uniform she sighs. thinking back at what she just went through, It’s not like she can think negatively of her grandfather for boasting about her on his ceremonial greeting and changing the student representative, not even on the ‘forbidden spells’ that could’ve blown up and killed her. From the times she spent with her new family, all they ever did was feed, taught, support and encourage, and protect her. Now that education was into the picture, she really can’t deny that she’s actually touch by their actions.

But still that doesn’t mean there isn’t a limit to that!

Breathing heavily, her grip tight onto the necklace, all she has to do is survive the first day and maybe she can try and find a way or reason not to go anymore! Simple!

“oof!” irumi said suddenly as she bumped into someone “a-ah! I’m sorry! I wasn’t looking where I was go-…..ing” irumi tried, wanting to excuse herself in her near-sightedness for bumping into someone, only to be face to face with a pink haired demon glaring down at her

“you may call me Asmodeus Alice” he said sternly, the fire in his eyes burning brightly

“h-hi there?” irumi greeted. Everything went by so fast that she doesn’t even realize that she was now standing in an open court yard

----What’s happening? Why do I feel like some else, and knowing my luck, bad, is going to happen?--- irumi thought looking around, she bumped into asmodeus and was dragged to the middle of the court yard, ---was he angry that I bumped into him?! Did I offend him in some way?!--- irumi thought as she fidgets on the spot

“The head of the class and the honor student is going to duke it out” someone shouted “this should be great”! another said, irumi paled “e-excuse me but are you going to eat me?” irumi ask in fright, but her words flew right by the latter “I was supposed to deliver the school greeting” he growled, making her flinch “the punishment from stealing that spotlight from me , Is more but surely death!” he said a flame igniting in his hand “since you so rudely stole my thunder, I reserve the right to test your strength to see if you are truly worth of it. Agreed?” the flame got stronger. The sudden crowd appearing and cheering them on

----huh?!--- she thought as she looks around “t-they’re really into this” she mumbled. “NOW YOU ONLY HAVE MERE MOMENTS TO TRY AND PROVE TO ME THAT YOU ARE SUPERIOR TO ME” asmodeus said as charging at irumi

.

.

.

“asmodeus is so badass!” one of the demons in the crowd cried out
“no other demon could handle fireballs like that!” another encouraged

.

.

“he’s amazing but…” a gruff voice said in shocked
“yeah he hasn’t hit her once!” another continued

“h-hey wait please sir! C-calm down” irumi said, dodging every fireball that came at her, hopping around, twisting and running away before one could even lay a blow, much less even graze her form “Now take this!” asmodeus ignore her please, his anger evident, and like always irumi dodge each one of them ---why can’t I hit her!?--- asmodeus cried out in disbelief, he was a prodigy and had perfected and mastered his family’s flame, but how was he unable to land or even get close to hitting her with any of his attacks?!

For 20 straight minutes irumi manage to dodge every single attack

Irumi has her hands on her knees out of breath, she was almost barely standing, asmodeus on the other had was sitting on the ground in the same condition “what the hell?! I haven’t hit you ONCE!” he exclaimed “I know, sorry about that!” irumi replied

Now everyone must be wondering, how can such a feat be even remotely possible?! Well honestly speaking, it’s because irumi is unfortunate, irumi’s idiot parents put her through 14 years of endless hell, by default she became a grandmaster of avoiding anything, whether it be dangerous, scary and or bottom line painful, she dodge and overcome it all, she may have zero offense but her defense is infinite! Is this ability is given a name it would be ‘OVER WHELMING CRISIS EVASION CAPABILITY!’

---N-now I know what papa means by ‘demons would be demons’! but hey! Now’s my chance! I need to apologize--- she thought trying desperately to calm her nerves “F-for real I’m sorry!” she tries until she was drowned out and cut off from the cheers of the crowd

“Miss irumi’s a beast!”
“she doesn’t even try to attack him yet”
“Is she saying he’s not worth her time?!”

The crowd gossip, irumi paled at their words ---No! it’s not like that at all!! I just want to go home….--- irumi cried internally “well are they right?” asmodeus said, if he wasn’t that furious before he sure is now “Am I so not worth a damn, that  you won’t even bother?”

“No no no no no no no!” irumi chanted fearfully, this isn’t what she wanted!  “I-it’s not you at all asmodeus- kun! I’m the unworthy bug here!” irumi said, insulting herself for the sake of living!

The crowd goes wild, and asmodeus gaze darken at her words

Someone in the crowd whistles

“That means you’re less than a bug!”

“Go home to your mommy! Coward!”

”yeah haha! You tell him!”

“You got it all wrong!” irumi cried, the crow wasn’t doing her justice! She just wants to go hide under the comfort of covers or just in the usually protective care of her family. It wasn’t this hectic when they’re around her!

“I will not abide this!” amsodeus declared another fire igniting in his hold and slowly forming “if magic won’t work I’ll just have to fight you using martial arts!”  he continued, a flaming sword now in hand and soon he was charging at irumi “prepare for destruction!”

A part of irumi’s Crisis evasion capability is the ability to parry her opponent’s strength

The moment she parried asmodeus’s attack from her she jumped away in hopes to get some distance between them

Irumi’s eyes widen as she saw the scene in front of her

Asmodeus was going to end up hurting another student

The student couldn’t move out of fright, and asmodeus could control himself out of rage

She won’t be able to reach asmodeus in time to stop his momentum

Someone is going to Get hurt!

And it was all because of her

.

.

.

It was the 3 weeks after irumi agreed to the transformation

It was the first time she got caught into ‘trouble’

Irumi had tears in her eyes as she looks at her father in fear. Golden rope with a glowing blue hue attached to her wrists “i-I’m sorry! I- I didn’t know what just h-happened!” she tried to explain only blabbering on into an incoherent rant, Derkila sits down and puts her cheek in his hand, his thumb caressing her cheek affectionately “irumi dear, what did you thought of when you tried reaching for the cookie jar while I’m not here?” “that it was wrong and you’ll be angry when you find out?” she squeak, the king chuckled “other than that. What did you thought of the height? What did you compared it to?” he continues on gently “I compared it to a mountain…” irumi answred honestly, derkila nod.

“In truth my dear, magic is formless, a matter that can bend and be bend by the user’s desire. And that irumi is one of the basis of using magic” derkila said wisely, he took her wrist in his hands “There are humans that lives around and on mountains even though they don’t have wings, now a days you humans have equipment that help you scale and journey through to reach the top. This rope serves it’s purpose, from what I see you were either trying to grapple the jar itself or grapple onto the shelf to climb to it. Your desire to reach the cookie jar is somewhat like climbing a mountain” he demonstrated “you want to go to the top, and to do that your body bends to your wishes, therefor unleashing the current magic you have circulating through your new set of veins”

Derkila look at her seriously “however your body is still weak and in it’s most fragile stage of development. Using your own constant raw magic is not good for you, not yet anyway, be careful when you are using magic my dear. Only ever use it when you have to. Alright?” he said an eyebrow raise giving her a questioning look yet a smile on his face differs the supposed seriousness he wanted to give off

“alright papa”

.

.

.

“by the way dear, no cookies before dinner. You’ll spoil your appetite” derkila ended. Pinching her cheeks as punishment

.

.

Familiar golden ropes appear on irumi’s wrists, launching out and grappling asmodeus by his midsection. Irumi relies on her own strength and pulls with all her might, reversing asmodeus’s moment to direct it at her.

Irumi stumbles back as asmodeus’s back collided with her body. ---oh no were going to fall!--- irumi thought as soon as she realize that she’s losing her footing

*no matter what happens, you won’t fall for the whole day*

----ah—irumi thought when she felt a sudden force planting her foot down to the ground. She locks her hold onto asmodeus to try and stop him along, but it was too great. Her back arc and her body moves on it own. The next thing that happens was a blur

When the cloud of dust cleared up everyone yelled in shock at the outcome.

Her back arc and feet planted strong on the ground, her skirt covering her underwear from view, much to the many perverted students’s disappointment. And her hold on asmodeus locked on. To many humans we all can see that irumi has executed the perfect ‘German Suplex’ on her opponent

A moment of silence pass before the crowd screams again in awe, praising irumi for the amazing move. When the teachers arrived in order to take control of the rowdy students, irumi took that opportunity to slip away with asmodeus and brought him to the infirmary on her own.

she last seen running away.....to hide

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“I expected nothing less from my beloved granddaughter! Irumi-chan grandpa is so proud of you~! You have such a bright future ahead!” Sullivan cooed

Irumi sat in chair in front of her grandfather’s desk, she finally found his office!

Irumi sat there nibbling on a cookie and crying from anxiety.

---No I don’t! what I did was completely out of line--- irumi thought to herself in self-reflection and panic

Meanwhile her grandfather was humming happily as he was putting up a frame of the school’s paper, with the news of irumi’s first achievement in battle as the Headlines --- it’s only been an hour! How can there be newspapers already?--- she thought crying even more. Taking another cookie in hand as soon as she finishes the one she was nibbling. Opera claps at her “Astounding work Princess! We are very proud of you! You truly deserve the right to be an honor student!” he encourage, his expression a look of slight surprise but still never changing from the stoic face he always sports “o-opera-saaaaan! What do I do!? I Have to go and apologize!” she said looking at the servant with a worried expression on her face “that’s not necessary your highness” opera said, his hands on her shoulder

Irumi let out a little ‘eep’ as she flinch when the doors swung open to reveal an already healed asmodeus. She stood up and face him, A hand slightly reached up to touch opera’s, in which the cat demon responded to squeezing her shoulders lightly as assurance, asmodeus strides to her with confidence. She started trembling slightly at the tension in the air “a-asmodeus-kun i-!” irumi stopped when asmodeus suddenly kneeled before her, “eh….?”

“ I am forever in your service Lady Irumi!” he said, looking up at her and returning to lower his head “h-huh?” irumi is flabbergasted at the sudden turn of events “I have nothing more to say, I squarely handily lost to you in our earlier duel, And on top of that. I was informed that you yourself carried me to the infirmary by your own occurred, and I asmodeus was move beyond what mere words are even capable to express!” asmodeus continued. His voice wavering with emotion

“w-wait! I-“
“It is in old demon law that the defeated party must serve the victor, therefor” asmodeus looks up at her, pride and admiration evident in his eyes as he comes to a decision “ I Pledge my life and loyalty only to you, and to aid and support you in taking over the school forever Lady Irumi!” he declared with a joyous smile

“w-wait wait a minute! hang on! what!?” irumi cried, backing up. Opera leans down “here in the netherworld, we believe in the rule of the strong. princess.” He shares quietly for her ears only, making irumi pale even further

“first you need servants! So that’s going to be the entire student body!” asmodeus stated. Irumi Gasp in Horror and surprise “Who shall I slay first my lady? Your wish is my command!” he exclaimed happily

“oh irumi honey~! Can I make take this picture for the school’s website~?”

“i-I wish you wouldn’t! Please!”

Irumi Suzuki, age 14 enrolled into the demon school babylus has now acquired 1 subordinate

Chapter Text

### HAha! I heard the news Sweetie! I’m so proud of you! ### derkila called in the other end of the line. Making irumi laugh awkwardly

###Thanks papa### she replied sheepishly

Apparently before irumi has found sullivan’s office. Her grandfather has decided to share her new achievement with her father before she even realized it. Her father decided to call back to talk with her before she went to sleep at the end of the day

### S-so, h-how is work? H-have you been doing alright? ### she asked wanting to change the subject. It was such a stressful day, she just wants to rest

### Hm hm~! Things are a lot more dull without you here honey~, but don’t worry your pretty little head about papa~! Just focus on school and do your best! ### Derkila encourage before switching the peacefully awkward mood of the call

### by the by, I was informed that the student you defeated is the child prodigy of the Asmodeus house, is that correct darling? ### he said, a smirk evident on his face. He was glad that irumi couldn’t see it

### y-yeah, is there something wrong? ### she asked sensing the mischievousness that was seeping through the call line and specifically from her father’s change in tune

### Oh no no! it’s nothing you should be concern about, it just so happens that his mother is a part of my court, the 13 crowns as you know, well….more like 13 idiots I should say  ### the last part went as a grumble but irumi heard it thou, she was aware that her father has constantly been having meetings in his court and always, in one way or another, end up frustrated soon after.

### Well! I should let you go for now my little one, it’s already late. Be careful now hehe~ love you kiddo~ ### derkila said teasingly, he always did enjoy teasing his daughter, the flush and shy expression on her face as she gave a smile with a genuine reply

###l-love you Papa! ### irumi replied shyly, beaming brightly before the call was cut off. After all she never really had a proper parent who loves her for simply existing before

“huhu~. Irumi-chan it’s time for bed~!” Sullivan said in a sweetly. Watching her hop into the king size bed and under the covers, he pats her on the head and bid her good night, after all children need to rest in order to go through the day

.

.

.

.

“Good morning sunshine~! Your lovely Grandpa is here~! How is my precious jewel of a granddaughter today~?” Sullivan said, bursting into the room with joy, “Good morning princess irumi” opera greeted with a bow “hm hm~ Good morning grandpa, opera-san” she greeted politely, getting out of bed “Mou~, I love how you call me grandpa~!” Sullivan exclaimed, collecting and soon, cuddling her in his arms, with opera watching in the side lines. All the while irumi just chuckles at his antics

.

.

.

“Mmm~! Breakfast is so Yummy! Thank you Opera-san!” irumi said happily, as she continues to stuff her cheeks full of food, the said demon’s cat ears perk up and twitch, his tail swishing behind him happily “her majesty has inherited his highness appetite” opera pointed out, watching the young royal “like father like daughter I suppose” Sullivan commented, chuckling slightly as he sips his hell grey tea. Watching his little granddaughter devour her ‘meal’, when it’s all said and done, irumi took a sip of her own hell gray tea to wash it all down

“oh cupcake~! Are you ready for your first day of class~?” Sullivan asked excitedly, to which irumi responed with a spit take

“d-do I have to? What if the other demons found out I’m half human and turn me to a snack? Or maybe they might even try and attack me for ransom? Or worst!?” irumi muttered to herself, all the negative scenarios coming and building up in her mind, Causing her to prematurely panic “g-grandpa can we talk? It’s about school” irumi ask, surely since she has such a doting grandfather he would be understanding to her plight and would likely find a way around it, or even switch her to home schooling. Well she tried didn’t she? She guessed demon School life just isn’t cut out for her “sure! But first- Opera?” Sullivan said turning to opera

“right” he said and with a snap of his fingers. A whole lift of presents appear “looky here irumi-chan~! Grandpa splurged to celebrate you starting your New school~!” Sullivan said twirling in happiness “t-this is all for me? b-but you didn’t have to!” irumi said unsure whether or not she should believe it

“Mhmm~! You are my beloved granddaughter. The first rounds of gifts I gave you were in celebration for me having you~! This is in celebration for your New school Life~” Sullivan explained. Saying that his reasoning was obvious and remotely normal

“helicopter parent!” irumi said realizing the true nature of her grandfather as a parent ----Those rounds of gifts are in papa’s closet. It was only due to his magic that he manage to get a large enough space to store them--- irumi thought thinking back to the many items that she played with during her confinement “Ta-da~! Opera and I even added some extra embroidery~!” Sullivan said happily “though I’m not use to doing embroidery and it was quite intricate but it was so much fun~!” he said, irumi look at her grandfather

She felt bad when she just now realize her grandfather’s now bandaged hand, she wasn’t use to someone doing things for her. It was always the other way around

“i-it’s beautiful, thank you grandpa!” she said with a smile. But deep down

 she felt really bad now..

“ Oh! And this! Here’s your hell-raiser clock! It will help you get up In the morning and be on time~!” Sullivan said, pulling out a bird with small horns and a clock as in it’s belly. It makes a sound, irumi is almost certain that, that thing, will probably kill her one day. “so~! You wanted to talk?” Sullivan ask, giving irumi the spotlight

Irumi looked at her grandfather unsurely

“hm~?”

“right….so…i…a...about school…” she started

“what about school?” Sullivan said, a happy smile plastered on his face. His voice echoing in irumi’s mind

“well….it’s just that”

Can she do it? Can she really break this old demon’s heart all because of her paranoia?

“Just what my dear?” Sullivan said, his smile never leaving or breaking

“hn…” does she have the strength to do it?

“go on?” Sullivan beckoned her on

“ngn….I just can’t wait!” she said with an defeated smile her face pale and worn. She can’t do it! She doesn’t have the heart to say that she doesn’t want to go. But in the end, she has no other choice, it’s either go to school or permanently damage your grandfather’s hopes and dreams of seeing you grow

Irumi is a kind hearted girl, despite always ending up in the dangerous, deadly, short end of the stick

Sullivan chuckles good naturedly as he hands her the clock. Happy to hear those words

.

.

“Alright I’m off to school” irumi said waving at the two demons behind her as she leaves “ Have a good day sweetie~!” sullivan said “And please be careful” opera called out as he watch her go

.

.

“now we tail her, we have to have her first day on video!” he said as he took a step only for him to be drag back inside by opera “I’m afraid it seems you’re spending the day, working at home sir” he said, ignoring the struggling and pleas from his employer

.

.

--- have a good day Princess irumi --- opera thought for the child he considered and treat like his own, a smile barely surfacing before his face it went stoic. Royalty or not, he’ll be honest

Irumi has him wrap around her fingers.

.

.

And he doesn’t mind one bit

.

.

---alright! Today is going to be different! Whatever I do I cannot stand out!--- irumi decided as soon as she arrives, a hand holding onto her necklace ---you really make things difficult papa--- irumi thought remembering their call. Should she be grateful that asmodeus is on her side? She can’t tell

“Hello and Good morning lady Irumi! I’ve been waiting for 6 hours and minutes!” Asmodeus greeted, kneeling before her in front of the school’s gate “O-oh! Good morning asmodeus- kun! I- Wait! 6 HOURS!?” she cried back tracking on his words “yes! Within the pitch black of the witching hour” he said his tone serious as he bows his head at her “a-asmodeus-kun! You don’t have to do things like that! Seriously” she said pouting at him “oh…is that so” asmodeus said, his cheeks blushing slight

--- lady irumi is so cute when she pouts--- asmodeus thought before snapping back into focus to the world around him “and please my lady, please just call me azz, let’s skip the formalities yes?” he said brightly, encouraging her to do so ---those words remind me of papa--- irumi thought, remembering hearing her father talking to her grandpa one day outside the king’s bed room chambers “azz huh…well ok..” she said uncertainly

“milady, may I carry your bag?” asmodeus ask, taking a step forward, irumi held her bag tightly raising her free hand “n-no it’s fine, you don’t have to do that azz-kun!” she politely declined

“it’s the honor student”

“Did you see the paper?”

“ I guess she really did made the head of the class her servant!”

The Students in the vicinity gossip, irumi sighs heavily ---so much for not standing out--- she thought

.

.

“so azz…could you tell me where we are going again?” irumi ask, looking up at the other “well first and foremost my lady, we are in the same group” asmodeus started

“really we are?”

“that’s right!” asmodeus said happily “they’ll divide the 163 new students into a certain number of groups, and we’ll practice and prepare until the official classes will begin!. It can’t just happen all at once” he explained

 “ I see”

“today we’re holding the familiar summoning ritual, and now to the familiar halls” asmodeus said as he helps irumi up some jagged steps “familiars?” irumi questioned, titling her head to the side, this caught asmodeus off guard “it’s a tradition here in babylus, after entering the school. each student summons a magical beast and makes it their subordinate” he answered “and that makes it a familiar?” irumi ask which earned a nod in response “the students rank will be determined according to which magical beast they are able to summon, climbing those ranks leaves to academic success here, the higher they climb the better they do” asmodeus said

“oh I get it! That’s so cool!” irumi said with a smile ----thou…I wonder if familiars also eat humans--- she though panic seeping through her nerves

“uhm. I hope you forgive me my lady, but you don’t seem to know much about most of the common things, may I ask why?” asmodeus suddenly ask, catching irumi by surprise ---w-wait, common things!?--- she cries. The events that just happened yesterday, those were common things that everyone would know?

---it’s evident that lady irumi is lacking in knowledge, she must have been protected all her life, but that still doesn’t explain her lack of knowledge of things that are commonly known along with the system of the school her own grandfather is in charge of--- asmodeus thought, he knows what he just ask was foolish and he will take any punishment to atone for any offense he did towards lady irumi, But with the lack of knowledge, even the most simplest of things. Asmodeus knows that this might grow to be more troublesome, and to prevent it to from becoming a flaw in his master’s plans, why not nip it from it’s very source?

--- I mean…I guess I can hint at him a little, sooner or later he’ll find out about my status, and we’ll be properly introduce because of our parents occupation---- she reasoned, she gulps slightly “w-well….the truth is My father is very protective of me, he said since my body is very weak. He has to be cautious of my wellbeing, so he doesn’t let me outside much until he knows I’m strong enough on my own, but other than that when grandpa, opera-san and I met, he made sure that I am comfortable being around them and that I was in good hands before deciding that maybe it’s time for me to take on the world, even though he still calls me every now and then every day to make sure” she said chuckling slightly,

it’s not like it’s a lie, this morning she found another note tapped to her bag from her father, in the end, irumi doesn’t mind, she is grateful that he’s trying to still be counted on her everyday life

“I see” asmodeus said with an understanding nod ---if lady irumi’s health is that frail, no wonder she is so good at dodging! Her father must be a very powerful man in both rank and status to be associating with demon lord Sullivan and his personal assistant in such a familial manner--- he thought, not realizing just how close he got to the secret

---if that’s so then I must challenge myself to meet and fit to up hold to lady irumi’s needs! We’ll become strong Together and then we’ll rule the entirety of Babylus!--- he was deep into his thoughts when he suddenly felt a tug on his sleeves

“hey come on now azz! We better hurry before we get late!” irumi said obliviously giving him, what everyone in her family had end up to calling, the smile of a thousand suns. An oblivious direct attack! “y-yes of course Lady irumi! Please this way!” asmodeus said, the blush on his cheeks returning. He must stay focus on the task at hand, lady irumi is counting on him!

.

.

.

Asmodeus opens the door for her like a proper gentleman, and leads her through the crowd. “wow this is sort of nerve wracking” irumi said, walking side by side with asmodeus. “this results would also determines what class the school places you in” the pink haired demon shared. “that’s good to know!” she replied

“Coincidentally, our guide is quite famous” asmodeus added “although he’s strict and terrifying. Or so the rumors say” he ended, not even a moment longer the doors swung and banged against the door violently, signaling to all the students of the new arrival

A purpled haired demon with a stern and terrifying look stand at the frame, before walking to the front of the class

“Silence” he ordered, naturally giving off the strict terror teacher vibe “I am Naberius Kalego and I will be your advisor, I am the sole and permanent leader of this ritual, and why? Because I maintained dignity at all times” he introduced himself looking around at the crowd of students in front of him “ I will decide whether you lot are disposable trash or any useful trash, but trash either way” he continued, “for example” taking a few more steps until he was face to face with little irumi “if trash uses the spotlight his grandfather gave to chant a Vocus spell and then had the audacity to cause a huge up roar right afterward on the same day” he listed. Irumi’s form wanting to shrink down to hide as her eyes meets the deadly furious gaze of the teacher “that be immediate grounds for exposure, also if said trash tried to attempt to hit a teacher during the entrance ceremony. That too is immediate grounds for dismissal” he said his fist clenching onto the school paper in his hand

“ I will instantly and personally expel any failures, so let this be a warning” he ended

“Scary” a female demon squeaked

“right?” another replied

“I think the severity is a big part of his charm” a familiar one eyed demon said lusciously

That said, kalego proceeded to bring out a very cute looking screen violently for all the temporary class to he see. “be silent” irritation clear in his voice as the guide, a little trembling heart with horns that looks like it’s having a seizure, went on to discuss the process of the familiar summoning ritual

When it was all said and done, kalego went on to plunge the screen violently to the floor “that’s enough explanation” he said as he fix his posture.

“ that seems uncalled for” a demon said, as everyone in the crowd remained silent, a sweat threatening to drop

“yeah I guess he doesn’t find that cute little lesson guide cute at all” another commented

“it is imperative that you only use the parchment with my seal on it, I can tell immediately if it’s a fake” kalego explained. Not soon after, one of the students raises their hand “Excuse me sir, is this ritual going to be dangerous?” “dumb question” kalego outright said with no hesitation

“ you will be summoning a subordinate and making it serve you” he said raising the screen that he just plummeted to the floor “that’s exactly what familiars are and…should a familiar ever disobey it’s master” kalego cut off as his grip on the screen tightens. Causing it to crack and spark up before it evidently and violently explode in front of the whole class

To prove his point…

“there will be punishment, that’s just how deep the blood pack between you is” he continued, his thumb already through the already damaged and abused screen, the students all awed and talk among themselves

“makes sure you lot are suitably prepared” kalego said, as he pass next to irumi, his gaze on her never wavering making her gulp at the tension

----he’s so scary--- irumi thought as her advisor went on to look away and walked pass her

Chapter Text

“LINE UP IN AN ORDERLY PASSION!” kalelgo ordered making everyone do as he say. For him, they can deduce that for as the unfortunate class temporarily put under his care, his every word is law

 “that man isn’t even trying to hide his animosity” asmodeus pointed out, irumi laughs nervously at that statement “not at all” she said, the fright in her nerves flowing through. “I’ll gladly charge him if you give me the order my lady~!” asmodeus suggested making irumi more nervous “ah- don’t worry about it, I would never asked you to do that for me or anything that could put yourself hurt or into any more trouble! It’s fine really!” she said, trying to be sincere as possible to dissuade the taller demon. Asmodeus looks down in disappointment “oh very well” he said

“BOTH OF YOU! GET IN LINE THIS MINUTE!” kalego called, getting their attention

.

.

.

The familiar summoning ritual started, and many demons manage to summon a variety of different species and kinds of odd looking mythical beasts of all shapes and sizes, creatures only irumi ever saw depicted in the children’s picture books her father had laying for her to have, saying that in his eyes she was a kin to a small baby in his eyes, and it’s not like irumi can object, After all her father has always been very honest about his age despite looking so youthful. Irumi’s eyes shine brightly in awe, so many creatures, interacting with them and peacefully going here and there. It was truly fascinating! “oh wow just look at all of them! This is amazing!” she said, looking around. She was speechless,

Irumi’s attention was captured at the very mention that it was asmodeus’s turn, she turns to look at her….’subordinate’ to watch him go through the procedure, and just as the paper burn, the smoke created took form, a serpent with horns and glowing red eyes brought to the scene, siding itself  protectively and in irumi’s honest opinion, coolest way. To it’s master’s side, everyone gasp in amazement, so did irumi

---Wa~! That’s a Gordon snake! One of the more stronger creatures papa told me about!--- irumi thought in remembering one of her father’s ways to tease her was scaring her with frightening information in the netherworld, but despite that fact, she can’t help but admire the beautiful and majestic duo

“did you see lady irumi~?” asmodeus ask, ignoring everyone else but irumi “that was totally incredible! You are both so cool!” irumi praised as she looks at them. Asmodeus and his familiar both bow before her for her praise “your kindness humbles us”

---A Gordon snake? I guess I’m not surprise, considering asmodues’s lineage --- kalego thought, writing down the results so far

“But this will look like a puppy compared to the familiar you’re about to summon my lady!” asmodeus said with a smile, he is excited to see what powerful creature his lady would summon and bend to her call! And just like that irumi’s mood darkens

---this much power and he still lost to irumi, that’s hard to believe, however…---- kalego thought watching the interaction between the two students “You shouldn’t start cheering for me just yet” he heard irumi said, kaego’s gaze on her intensify ---we shall find out soon enough---- he thought, judging her with just as much intensity

“you're next Irumi” kalego called out, making irumi flinch in surprise and horror “a-ah! Right!” she said, proceeding to do steps of the summoning ritual

.

.

.

.

It was a week before irumi left the castle

Derkila was sitting on his chair as mountains of paperwork decorate and frame his desk. All the while he was ignoring it, secretly hoping that it will burst into flames and he doesn’t have to suffer the back lash later, however being king means everything he decides on a simple manner is absolute, simply saying. There‘s no getting out of it

“irumi my dear, listen carefully and listen well now” derkila said, as he look at his daughter who was sitting in his lap, his hand on her head, and as always, he was rubbing her head affectionately . “y-yes?” Irumi look up at him ---so cute---- derkila thought, chuckling to himself “it’s regarding about your newly improve body. With the additional of your grown in horns and slowly barely, constantly developing wings, everything else about you is still human. However your blood is a tricky thing, with the fact that you are half demon and half human, your new demon blood simply is only going to accelerate parts of your body, switching between 2 species and all” he said, irumi’s face scrunch up in confusion, making the king laugh good naturedly

“it just means that while you aren’t using any magic, everything about you is fully human, a part from the horns and wings, however when you do use magic of some sort, your demon blood is activated and during that time you are fully demon, with that said, you must be careful not to let anyone realize that human side of you” he wrned, booping her on the nose playfully

“hm! Alright!” irumi respond with and understanding nod. Giggling slightly as derkila continue to pet her “Good girl!” he praised

.

.

“now come here and help papa with the paperwork” derkila said, a mischievous smile on his face. Getting himself back to work

.

.

.

---I can’t even control my magic properly, so whether the demon blood in me works or not it, I’m still doomed--- she thought, as she stood before the summoning circle, looking at it worriedly. The students behind her, as always, gossiping on what sort of surprise she’ll accidentally do next ---everyone is staring at me--- she thought her spine shivering as she could feel their eyes looking at her expectantly ----he said if I failed this test I’ll be expelled--- she thought before realization dunned upon her

---wait a minute! If they were to actually expel me, I don’t have to go to school anymore and I’ll be scot free! If this lesson proves to be impossible for me to handle- IM SAVED!--- she thought, she thought a smile blooming on her face. Ignoring the fact that her smile feed fuel to the fire of gossip and expectation of the students

“she’s smiling!”

“that’s smile’s no joke!”

“Oh she’ll crush this!”

The students shared upon themselves, surprise at her ‘confidence’

“You’ll do splendid lady irumi!” asmodeus cheered her on, having full confidence in her

Unbeknown to irumi her smile also feed fuel to the anger and grudge kalego has towards her

----what nerves, smirking light that, she looks just like him! That retched, obnoxious demon that has no regards for others, she embodies the 3 things I fully despise--- he thought before snapping and going into a mental rant

---- just like mister random, that dumb ass chair demon! I can’t even begin to count of all the things I went through because of the curd. On a whim he docks my pay! He forced that stupid lesson guide on me! he even crashed the entrance ceremony I spent weeks preparing!--- he thought grinding his teeth together ---but I am in charge of the familiar summoning ritual, if she screws up even a little bit, I’ll take delight at expelling- Your precious little granddaughter!---- kalego though as he watch irumi burn the paper

Now there’s just one little bit that was mis-looked

Summoning; The ritual where demons summon magical beasts to make them their familiar, However it is also the ritual which humans summon demons and make them their familiars

Ironically the parchment that irumi was burning had kalego’s seal on it

And, to her horror, irumi doesn’t know which side of her lineage is in control at the very moment, but she knows that she isn’t using an ounce of magic.

Which means….

“t-that is!” irumi said, looking at the brightly purple aura taking form in front of her, did her demon blood work? Did she actually manage to summon a familiar? But she isn’t using magic! -----Something must’ve gone wrong!---irumi panic, what did she just do?!

“s-so this is…is my..fa-familiar?” she said only for everything to go blank

In the summoning circle on the floor, was the upper half of her advisor, kalego, everyone stared at the scene. While irumi and kalego stared at each other

---WHAT!?--- everyone thought at the sudden turn of events

Due to the fact that irumi’s not using magic, she is fully human at the current situation.

Which means, much to his rage and horror.

The demon kalego was summoned by the human, for now, irumi to her familiar

The crowd that witness this were dead silent, watching everything unfold

“You Bugling idiot! What the hell did you do!?” kalego demanded

“I have no idea sir- I’m really sorry-“

“ENOUGH! Stop the summoning right now!” he ordered, irumi nod and rushed to his lower half to try and stop it in some way. She grab a leg and tug slightly. Only to be screamed at even further by the purpled haired demon “NO! You fool your supposed to push when this happens!” “oh! Ok  sorry!” she said, and with all here strength she went on did just that She pushed up his legs up “No! Not up! Come back over here and push my head down you stupid-“ kalego was cut off when irumi suddenly pushed him UP the summoning portal

“oh no!” he said in horror a gust of smoke engulf the entire room and once it clears,

everyone was still shocked at what they just saw, all of them still and speechless

“a-are you ok k-kalego sensei?” irumi said to….no one. kalego sensei was nowhere to be seen

In it’s place was a flying white puff and fluffy creature, with a familiar purple strand of hair hanging off to the side, a cute beak and little claws, wings, toes, and horns. The creature was sporting a glare, both it and irumi staring at each other in silence

 “s-so f-…fluffy!” irumi pointed out. From all the stress the past 2 days wash down the drain, her eyes sparkling at the cute and fluffy creature. The creature flinch at her statement and in recognition then proceeded to examine itself. Poking around before going back to flying on the spot staring back at irumi

Before falling to the ground, surprising the girl, his pudgy body bounce at the collision as it turn to the side. Looking like it was dying

“Oh NO!” irumi said, as a moment of realization hit her, this creature was no other than Naberius Kalego!

---inconceivable! This can’t be!--- the creatu- I mean…kalego cried

“say something professor! Are you ok?! Wait! Are you still even our professor!?” she blabbered in a panic, what did she do?!

Irumi is so far into panic that she didn’t realize that asmodeus has walked up to her from the crowd “lady irumi…” he said, irumi turn to him “azz! Something terrible has happened!” and it’s all her fault! The last part was something she wanted to say only to be surprised by a crying asmodeus “I am moved beyond words!” he exclaimed

--WHAT!?---

“Miraculous! You manage to make kalego sensei your familiar!” he said in admiration, knelling before her

“eh!?” was all irumi was capable of saying

“ a demon summon a demon!?”

“No way!”

“that’s the first time!”

“Amazing!”

Everyone started to talk, making the attention on irumi even greater

“kalego’s attitude towards you was so hostile! I knew you were secretly in rage! This will show him Good!” asmodues praised, he was positively glowing

“you’ve got it all wrong! I swear! This was an accident! I mean- I-“ “Inconceivable!” irumi turned just in time to see his familiar of a teacher stand and took a fighting stance “Me!? a common familiar!? You’ve gotta be serious! Nullify this contract immediately” he snapped. His features turning from cute to aggressively scary as he close in on his target “you wouldn’t like the alterna-“ just as he was about to raise an arm, he screamed as he was struck by a powerful lightning from above and then dead, yet again, on the ground

“Professor!?” irumi screams in worry, this is all going so wrong! 

Everyone gasp

“Is that he punishment?” someone ask

“awesome!”

“guess familiars can’t really disobey their masters”

Irumi fidgets in place, realizing just how horribly wrong this day turned out “yet again I am slain!” asmodeus said, crying for the 3^rd time today

“but why thou!?” irumi said,

can this day get any Worst?

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Sullivan was in tears from laughing as he heard the story of his granddaughter’s first day of class, he wipes a tear from the corner of his eyes and sighs “oh me oh my~! No one in the history of the netherworld has ever summoned a demon before~!” Sullivan said, nonchalantly waving his hand at the duo sitting in front of him ----wait until lord derkila hears this---- he thought, nodding to himself at the idea

“nullify the contract? Not happening! This ritual locks you in for a year~! If you try to undo it by force you probably both die~” he answered, the last bit having a more dramatic effect. The two before him looking at him in horror of the truth, he watches on as kalego had suddenly fell backwards and pass out on the floor, he laughs like a maniac while irumi started to fuss over the poor unfortunate soul dying on their carpet

----not again!----irumi cried

Since they were Unable to nullify the contract, irumi Suzuki, age 14. Acquired a familiar on her first day of class

----a familiar…me---- kalego thought as he was dying from the sheer force of the events and the unavoidable truth In the end of it all, Sullivan ordered opera to bring kalego-kun back to his home

And for the next few days, kalego ended up bedridden, and with that irumi’s rank was never determined

Chapter Text

Derkila burst into laughter as Sullivan told him the daily reports regarding his child. He was right! She really was Intriguing!

### That’s my girl! My honorable little baby! Already moving up in the world with a force to be reckon with!### he praised, his laughter ringing out through the telephone’s speaker

Irumi has her face in her hands, she wants to cry. But at the same time she’s happy that her father was praising her even with the tidal waves of ‘achievements’

while irumi was ‘suffering’ opera was behind her, brushing her hair. With a proud glow on his face as he look at her, talk about a proud and happy family

### Hehe that reminds me my dear ### derkila cut off as his amusement dies down a little ### it’s the weekend. So you have an entire day to spare! Are you ready to visit papa in the castle~?### he said. His teasing tone evident, he wasn’t even shamed to hide his smugness

And just like that irumi’s tune change instantly at the very mention of a visit

The castle, a place where she knows she can actually lay back and relax for a while. After the pass two days, she knows that she needs to take a break for a little while

### yeah!### irumi said excitedly with a nod, despite knowing that her father wouldn’t see it. Sullivan and opera smiles at her, she was just so cute! They were truly bless to have her around and a part of their family

.

.

.

.

Irumi is debating whether or not she wants to learn how to reverse time from her grandfather, that way. She wouldn’t have to be here anymore and would be safe back at the castle.

The 1 day weekend was so peaceful and serene, Tea in the garden, no one else but the 4 of them; her, her father, grandpa, and opera. Surrounded by beautiful yet terrifying species of flowers, and most of all yummy food! The best part is that nothing bad happened! They enjoyed the family moment, playing games, eating together, and just outright spend time together. It was a blissful life

But just like everything else in life, things must move on and change.

However....

This is a bit to much don’t you think?

Irumi looks at the hallway bulletin board with sheer horror. The school’s newspaper framed for all to see, the incident with the familiar summoning ritual as the headlines ---all the attention is on me again--- she thought sadly remembering the explanation she was given as to why things turned out as it did

===sorry little one, I forgot to tell you about the fact that summoning between familiars and it’s masters here are similar to summoning a demon for you humans~=== her father’s words called out. As much as it pains her to remember the events of that moment in her life, it is still valuable knowledge in the bitter end

---I can’t stand out!--- she thought, trying her best to engrave that goal into her mind

“good morning lady irumi!” asmodeus called out, rushing to her side “good morning azz! And please just call me irumi ” irumi greeted him with a smile, the other nod “right this way miss irumi ” the latter said, ignoring the fact that he could just casually call her. All the while leading her “Are we going to get our text books now?” she asked him, desperately trying to ignore the eyes that are looking her way “Yes! With subjects like demon basis, curses, pharmaceuticals, and the art of torture!” asmodeus replies, his eyes filled to the brim with excitement

“huh?!” irumi said as soon as she heard the torture part

“I can’t wait, what about you milady?”  he said turning to her “y-yeah! Me neither” she replied, ---I just cannot stand out--- she thought before asmodeus decided to start a scene, all in an effort to clear her way?! What kind of reason is that?!

After managing to politely tell asmodeus off, Irumi went on to grab asmodeus by wrist, pulling at it slightly “let’s just focus on getting our text books without causing a commotion, ok?” she finalize, tilting her head to side. Asmodeus gulps before nodding “as you wish milady” he said, and went on to lead them to their destination

.

.

“This must be it” asmodeus said, looking up at the sign next to the door. Irumi looks around and spots a teacher! “ah! Excu-“ irumi was caught off when the doors of the room opened violently, as some unrelenting rolling force speed by, crashing ito a stack of boxes nearby. Making boxes fly everywhere, thanks to asmodeus’s reflexes, he was able to slap an impending box that almost hit her

“um.. are you ok?” irumi asks, looking at the pile of rubble, not even a moment later a small green haired demon girl pops out yelling ‘strike!’ and laughs happily “it’s….a girl?” she said, looking at the happy demon surprise, while asmodeus on the other hand looks like he was hit by something when he recognize the 3^rd party “lady irumi! It is essential that you don’t speak to her” asmodeus said, an arm raise in order to keep her behind him, irumi look at him in surprise, before her attention snap back at the girl to charge at her with her introduction

“Hi ! my names is clara! My right foot’s connor and my left foot name’s murf! My familiar is Falfal!” she ranted, continue to get closer to irumi despite the fact that is trying to distant herself slightly from the energetic demon. The rant continued on before ‘clara’ decided to stop and stack some boxes to show irumi how to KA-BOOM!. Irumi blink at her

“that’s clara valac, she’s famous for being the school’s weirdo, she can be majorly clingy so people avoid her” asmodeus whispered to her. “they do?” she whispered back, her heart ache a little as she stares at clara. She doesn’t seem that bad, sure she’s a little energetic and eccentric even, but…---everyone is unique and special in their own way---- irumi thought, her heart reaches out for her. ---no one deserves to be treated like that all because they are different.---

“Hey! Stop stacking those boxes” a teacher scolded, walking up to them. “hey! You two must be irumi and young asmodeus right?” the teacher said, their hand on their hips “irumi and asmodeus!?” clara said, her attention on the boxes transitioning to them. “you two can handle this” the teacher said, using a spell to tie clara, irumi and asmodeus together and levitating them away

Irumi protest and struggle, so did asmodeus but was more concern about irumi than anything else, while valac just smiles and laugh, as they float away

.

.

“oh and don’t forget your textbooks” the teacher said, levitating 3 set of textbooks after them

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Irumi and her companions found themselves in an open court area in the school, irumi just watches as clara plays in the grass while asmodeus look at her annoyed, a hand massaging the headache that’s making itself known.

“Irumikins! Azz-azz, let’s play!” clara announce, catching the other two by surprise “irumikins?””azz-azz?” the two said, not knowing how to feel about their new designated nicknames “I’ve got tons of thing! A Morning star ball! A nomnom book, a broken family dinner house set!” clara said, listing all the toys she owns. And each one made irumi’s blood go cold

She doesn’t have any of those things that clara owns, but she does have toys! Her family more likely just giving her safe things such as stuff animals and all the new and in favored game consoles, along with plain picture books and flowers from time to time, nothing too extreme! After hearing all those demonic children toys, irumi has a new and improve admiration and gratefulness of her family’s consideration in her safety while they are in the process spoiling her

“we should flee” asmodeus whispered to her, braking her out of her thoughs “uh but…” irumi was cut off when clara declared that they will play murder house “irumikins, would you please be the tree in our yard?” clara said politely holding out a small white board with ‘tree’ drawn and written on it, irumi flinch

‘please’

Remember, thanks to the ill treatment she had for 14 years growing up, she isn’t able to deny any request, making her the epitome of a total pushover

“bea-u-tiful tree!” clara praise, clapping as irumi started her imitation of a tree, her arms spread like branches as her body sways slightly imitating the breeze present

“lady irumi don’t!” asmodeus said, disbelief that lady Irumi was going along with the mad demon’s games, irumi! The very embodiment of, in his eyes anyways, perfection!, but alas he was ignored

“now can you pretend to be a really strong wind, pretty please?” clara said, holding out another small white board

‘please’

Irumi went into motion making windy sounds and running around “nice wind woah!” clara said clapping again

“lady irumi please stop it!” asmodeus pleaded, it truly pains him to see her this way, yet again he is ignored

“now pretend to be my pet demon dog, if you please” clara said, another small whiteboard at hand

‘please’

Irumi is on her hands and knees in front of her “woof woof!” irumi imitated, panting heavily like a normal dog, a smile on her face as clara claps, praises her and then pets her head

“Miss irumi!” asmodeus said, it was too much, oh what has the world  become for lady irumi?!

Clara turned to him now holding out the another white board “azz-azz you’ll be the young housewife next door that my husband is cheating on me with” she said, irumi sweat drop, what is this game?

Oh right murder house, a demon game…..yeah makes sense

“this is unacceptable! How Dare you make lady irumi a pet!?” asmodeus said outraged at how the other demon was treating her. Irumi gave an awkward smile as she went on to grab his wrist, pulling it shly “let’s play azz-azz!” she beckoned,

Asmodeus was now singing a different tune, whiteboard hanging off his chest and a single flower in his pink hair, he assumed into his formation, “would you hurry up and divorce him? You are the worst wife ever! I’m abandoning the more husband that I was supposed to marry and then I’ll show your husband some much needed euphoric bliss!” he said, his voice squeaky but more feminine in a way. Irumi look at him in awe

“Wow azz! You’re so gifted, you’re a natural!” she praised in admiration. Things were fine until a battle axe was involve, luckily thanks to asmodeus’s reflexes he was able to dodge slightly in time, “are you out of your mind!?” He exclaimed in horror “c’mon doggy, come and split the lover’s quarrel!” clara instructed to her with a smile “huh!? How is the dog supposed to do that!?” irumi said confuse and taken a back, all the while clara just laughs

“we need someone to be the husband and cat” irumi said, looking at the unattended white boards left behind “Oh! Connor and murf can be them! Here you Go! But first say hi!” clara said, taking off her green slippers and handing it out to irumi “aha-ha. greetings” she said awkwardly only to flinch when she saw that their eyes move to look at her, a hand on her chest, trying to calm her raging and frightened heart, her body almost like stone

----they’re alive!?---- irumi questioned in horror, she was too scared to hold, or even look at them now

“azz-azz! The husband’s here! Ooh~! Think of the secrets!” clara exclaimed, going over to asmodeus not bothering to notice irumi’s shocked condition

“now now young wife next door cheating with my husband, you too doggy! Eat your dinner!” clara said, ladling in some rather questionable horrific, concoction for them to eat.

Irumi is thankful that opera is the best cook in the whole netherworld

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Opera let out a sneeze, sniffing slightly

“oh are you not feeling well opera?” Sullivan said, turning to him, opera shakes his head “no sir,I feel fine, someone must be thinking about me” opera joked, his tone bland of any normal emotions, this made Sullivan chuckle, “I wonder who it could be “ he humored before the two of them went back to work

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“giddy up!Hiya!” clara shouted as she spank asmodeus from behind. Asmodeus, humiliatingly, crawling on all fours , moves forward while clara sits on his back, irumi normally walking along with him by his side

“Are you ok down there azz?” irumi said worriedly, eyeing clara as she seems to be enjoying this “perfectly fine! Urgh! You’re going to regret this valac!” asmodeus grunted as he continue forward, despite that clara just ignores his threats and continue on having fun. Irumi looking at her, although awkward, but happy

Irumi and asmodeus let out a cry of fear as they were chase by the ‘nomnom’ book clara owns. Clara just stands by as the two run for their lives around the open court, irumi split away from asmodeus, running in another direction to hide, by then, asmodeus ending up being the unfortunate victim of the book’s teeth decorated pages

Irumi kept running through the bushes and trees, not bothering to look back before her foot caught on a root making her stumble forward to a clearing “owww- ngh, h-huh!?” irumi said as she saw what was right in front of her

An abandoned building, though looking clean and in good condition, with golden chains & padlocks on the crimson door, keeping it shut tight. The building looks to be important as the mere frame of the door had gargoyles sitting on pillars on it

.

.

.

When irumi arrived at the castle in secret during the 1 day weekend, she met up with her father in the garden

“Papa…why did you send me to babylus?” irumi ask during their tea time, Sullivan and opera were nowhere to be seen for now since at the time both have something to do before they were given the chance to join their little tea party. Derkila looks at her surprise “why for your education little one, what kind of question is that?” he replied, irumi shakes her head “No! I can tell you have an ulterior motive! I can understand with grandpa, since me being where he works, he can keep an eye on me and my progress but….but not you….you told me I would be surprise, and I am! But I just have a feeling….that…that grandpa being the director of babylus isn’t the only thing you wanted me to find out” irumi explained, she knows she’s being persistent, but she can’t shake the feeling of….of something else that was hiding with in the mist of their family, she wants, no needs to see the bigger picture.

Derkila looks at her in shock before smiling and clapping at her “Very Good! You are such a clever girl!” he praised before laughing “I have such a clever daughter! My my, to think that little irumi is so cute and even very smart! I have surely outstand myself for being blessed” he complimented, his ego growing. “Papa” irumi whined slightly as she pouts

 ----Adorable and intriguing, that’s what she is---- derkila thought, snickering at her. 2 months ago she was a cautious little human that has fallen down into a whirlwind of trouble thanks to her garbage parents, and now standing before him was the, but not completely, same human, however no matter how much he recalls about the truth of what she is, he can’t help but see her as his daughter

And he doesn’t regret it one bit

“hm hm~! Well if you want to know~” derkila said tauntingly, his smirk widen as his little daughter leans forward in anticipation “the truth is irumi-chan papa was a student of babylus” he stated, loving the shock look on her face “ I was one of the many students that studies there, my classroom was and is still is known as ‘Royal One’ however since I became king, the higher ups made your grandfather seal up the classroom, saying that it was to ‘preserve the relics of the past’ or whatever. It’s a shame really but the place is in good condition last I heard of it” derkila said nonchalantly, as he remembers the golden days he had during his youth, he shakes his head

“come on my dear, let’s go and play a game, opera and your grandpa should be here soon” derkila said, changing the topic. he place his tea down, it would be a waste of a weekend if they spent it sitting down after all

.

.

---- is this Royal one?---- irumi thought as she stares at the door, was this the classroom her father used in his youth?

“i-I wonder what’s in there” she said out loud, her gaze never leaving the door. She continues to stare at it for a few more moments before she sighs, “azz and clara must be looking for me, I better get back” she told herself, giving the building one last look before disappearing through the bushes and trees

Clara laughs before screaming ‘go’ kicking a ball with a smile on it to a certain direction

“no please, clara I just can’t! 2 hours non-stop ” irumi pleaded and she whines, as she and asmodeus lays on the ground, exhausted by all means from their series of games, she can’t feel her limbs!, For such a small girl, she sure is an energetic one

“hey up come on!” clara ordered, before proceeding to pull something out of her yellow sewn in pockets, and just like that a bottle of water and cookies appear. She hands them over to irumi who accepts and thanks her. Irumi tilts her head “what is that?” she asks

“it’s my family bloodline! Watch!” she said, pulling out a pitchfork in one and a purple snake in the other “I can make things, as long as it’s anything I’ve seen before appear!” she explains “really? That’s so cool!” irumi says before their conversation was cut offs by some demon boys calling clara over

Clara jumps up and runs over to them happily. Irumi watches their interaction “did you acquire some more owners?” the blond demon ask, petting clara’s head like a dog ----owners?--- irumi thinks confuse at the particular word used, they continue to talk, before clara pulls out some water bottles and hands it over to the trio, after that the demon boys just said goodbye and left

irumi stood up and approach clara “who were those guys?” she ask her, clara spins around to face her “well see, when I do favors for them. It makes them happy! And then they sometimes play with me!” she explains “t-that seems kinda-“ irumi said, a worried expression on her face, clara was being peacefully extorted! Sure it’s not that bad, she isn’t being hurt or threatened in anyway but it’s wrong! “oh no! don’t you get it? You two are actually the first ones that actually played with me, anyway…so uh….will you play with me again?” clara ask, shyly but irumi can tell that she was hoping that they would agree

----- no one should be treated like clara--- irumi thought, she gave clara a smile “sure!” she said, making clara smile happily “please let’s not milady! You might catch her crazy!” asmodeus said, his body recovering the stamina he so forcefully lost “azz-azz you’re  alive again!” clara cheered, getting ready to play another round. Irumi raise a hand to intervene for everyone’s sake

“c-clara, maybe we should stop for today, azz seems really tuckered out. Um…would it be ok for you two to come with me for now? It’s almost noon and I have to do something! We can have some snacks there while we’re at it” irumi ask, which got clara and asmodeus to focus on her “sure!” clara said in excitement, it’s the first time anyone ask her to tag along “of course milady, lead the way” asmodeus said, trying his hardest to stand up properly and dust away the dirt that has soiled his perfectly white and pristine clothes

Irumi nod and lead them to her destination,

the director’s office

.

.

.

“h-hello grandpa, opera-san” irumi greeted politely, standing before her family with her two companions behind her “Irumi-chan~! Did you come to visit grandpa~!? Is someone bothering you? Oh! You brought visitors? Please please have a seat!” Sullivan blabbered, cuddling irumi close like the precious treasure she is

“Thank you for having us director Sullivan, it is truly an honor” asmodeus said, trying to keep calm and collected while clara was being the chaos she normally is

“grandpa, is it alright if I use your phone?” irumi asked, to which captured sullivan’s attention “oh? Is it almost noon already? You are such a diligent child! Go on go on, it’s best not to let your papa worry again. He would believe me better if he hears it from you” Sullivan said, cuddling her as he levitates the telephone on his desk closer

Irumi went on to dial the number she was told to memorize and engrave into her mind, all the while opera serves the other two some tea

----Papa? Diligent?. I guess milady wasn’t joking when she said he calls her now and then every day. Such a dedicated father!--- asmodeus thought in admiration. Watching irumi wait for the other line of the call to be answered

----Irumikins calls her papa? Is something wrong?--- clara thought worriedly, did irumi wanted something and she was too shy to ask? Why does she need to call her papa?

Irumi lighten up as the call from the other side was picked up

### hello? ### an irritated voice answered, irumi laughs awkwardly. A rough day at work she could guess

### hi papa! How is work? Am I bothering anything? I can call back later! ### she said, she heard the king chuckle

### no no pumpkin, you called right on time. Just got back from a meeting with the 13 idiots- I mean 13 crowns…yes that’s what I mean,….ah so how is school? did you get your textbooks? Done anything interesting? ### derkila ask, ignoring the fact that he so insulted someone slip out and changing it to almost be like an accident, almost, it would have been better if it didn’t sound like the change was in a sarcastic tone

Never the less irumi will ignore it, it’s better not to question something that she knows will lead to another rant

After all it isn’t the first time

### hm hm! Yes papa I’ve gotten my textbooks, it’s all thanks to asmodeus-kun!....ah well we met someone new and spent the rest of the day playing together ### irumi answered happily, a blush on her cheeks as she could feel the stare from the two demons she invited for snacks

### oh? It sounds like you had fun today, hm hm. Remember to be careful alright? Don’t stress yourself while playing and remember to go straight to opera and grandpa when something is wrong or when you want to rest for a little while ### derkila said, in the most jokingly parental manner he could muster, making his daughter laugh at his tone

### yes yes papa, I will, grandpa and opera-san takes good care of me! and asmodeus-kun and clara-chan is with me so I’ll be alright” irumi says

### ‘asmodeus –kun and clara-chan’? my my darling, only 3 days of school in and you already have 2 subordinates, at this rate, taking over the school would be a piece of cake ### derkila joked, he knows how his daughter feels about the whole ‘taking over the school’ bit and now he is going to use it to tease her even further

At this point he can tell that irumi is pouting at him, ah the joys and wonders of being a father. It’s both blissful and entertaining

### hehe alright alright, it’s time for papa to go, say hi to grandpa and opera for me alright? And to the two others with you. Be careful at school alright? Love ya kiddo ### derkila said as always irumi replied with a normal shy ‘love ya too’ her face redder than ever since there were to others who aren’t even part of her family in the vicinity, but she’ll endure

And just like that the call was over

“haha sorry you have to hear that, I know it’s a little awkward to be here while the call is taking place, b-but my dad says hi!” irumi said, turning to the other two, only to be surprise at the blushing and happy face the two have

“irumikins you are so cute!” clara said hugging her tight. At this point asmodeus doesn’t even bother, after hearing such a loving conversation, despite only listening to irumi’s side of the call, between father and child, he can’t help but be move from the sheer ferocity of the bond and relationship his lady and her father have

----lady irumi praises me and talks about me to her father! I feel so honored! Their closeness is a far cry from me and my mother, but lady irumi’s so prideful of her family, that she isn’t at all ashamed at showing others how close they truly are!, even when she sits on director sullivan’s lap like a doll, or when opera-san holds her close like she was his own. they truly are a model of the perfect family! ----- asmodeus thought, eyes like a river. Continuous tears raging down his cheeks

What a weird day she seems to be having

.

.

.

“thank you for letting us stay for a bit grandpa” irumi said politely, bowing in front of sullivan “no no, it was a pleasure to have my little granddaughter here to pay little old us a visit, it is surely refreshing!” Sullivan said, and once again traps irumi in a tight embrace before reluctantly letting her go

“well the day isn’t over, there are still things you three must do, so run along now” Sullivan said, shooing the trio out and on their merry way

.

.

“are you sure you don’t want to come with us clara?” irumi said, as they stood in a random hallway of the school, to which clara nods, “Yup! You guys should go on ahead!” she said before skipping away, leaving behind a worried irumi and annoyed asmodeus

“why do you even bother letting her come with us milady? She’s a menace” asmodeus started, irumi turn to him “i-she’s not really that troublesome azz, she’s just a little energetic! B-besides!....i-I’m worried about her” irumi said honestly, looking at the direction clara went to “why so milady?” “the boys from before are extorting her, sure it’s not that bad, they seem pretty nice to her and all, but it’s not right! No one should be treated like that! Not even someone like clara! People who use others just for material gain and to their advantage, a-and making them believe and hang on to something that never really existed between them…..those are people who are…” like my old parents, she wasn’t able to say the last part out loud, irumi never has the heart to accept the fact that, her parents extorted her and gave her away after 14 years of trying to get their love and affection.

But right now, like everything else in her life, it will change

“I don’t want her to continue being treated like this azz” irumi finally said, asmodeus eyes narrowed he nod in understanding. Was he truly this naïve?, irumi has the ability to look pass valac’s chaotic crazy nature, and see the truth, while he just antagonize her for what he sees her as. a menace, Truly irumi is in a whole new level than anyone asmodeus knows of “I see my lady” he said quietly, a silent promise

A promise to learn from this and change his perspective on others, that is one of the first step he can take as being irumi’s subordinate

“then the next we see them, I’ll talk to them about the errors of their ways!” asmodeus proclaimed, a hint of mischievousness in his eyes, to which irumi over looked as she nod at him “right!”

.

.

.

Chapter Text

Just a few more hours and The day was almost over

Clara skips down the hallway, humming a happy tune, “I’m such a lucky girl someone actually played with me!” she told herself, it’s true, other than her family. No one else was willing to play or put up with her, which she doesn’t mind that much but, it still bothered her to some degree. But her mommy always told her that things will get better in time, she just has to wait for it.

And somehow it did

Clara stops when she heard familiar voices around the corner

“that honor student sure likes weirdos, I mean she’s willingly hang out with valac”
“why would she bother with the crazy chick?”
“Duh you guys, it’s because she’s convenient to have around, all you have to do is to humor her every once in a while, so she’ll use her powers for you, by then you’re golden know what I mean? I’m sure that honor student will get sick of her eventually”
“you rock yocchan!” the group went on to laugh

Clara looks down, her heart heavy. Knowing fully well what they mean, it’s not like she’s not smart enough to know that others only see her as dispenser of the things they need. No one is willing to play with her unless they needed something in exchange, no one is willing to bother with her unless they are desperate enough get something

Her body trembles, the heaviness in her heart weighing her down “that’s nothing new” clara muttered, leaving silently

.

.

.

Irumi sat on a bench in one of the outside court. Holding the bottled water clara gave her ---oh clara, I wish I know what to do to help you. --- irumi thought, weighing her options. On one hand she could report it to her grandfather or even the school staff or student counsel, however clara seems like she was insistent to let it continue. She wants to stop it really she does, but the back lash of her actions might either make it better or worst. And she doesn’t want to bother or put clara into some unnecessary trouble all because of her.

.

.

Irumi groaned as she landed next to the bushes nearby, clara had just jumped and bump into the bench she was sitting on, clara looks at her laughing carelessly and smiles “Clean hit!, hey! Know what? This is my favorite snack! And drink! And book! And I even have a plushie! I can have almost everything here! You can have them all!” clara said, walking towards irumi on her knees as she push the items towards her “ I can give you whatever you want irumikins! C’mon look!” clara said, irumi looks at her blankly, she can tell that something was bothering clara, “So uh…..will you sti-“ “I don’t want them”

Clara and irumi stares at each other, clara was like stone, no reaction what so ever. While irumi had a worried and unsure look on her face. A moment pass by before clara starts moving “this snack is super yummy, have some! Also I a.. you have drinks” “sorry” irumi said, making clara drop the items she was once holding “ look clara…I just…” irumi cut off when she saw the tears in clara’s eyes that soon started to fall

Clara was crying

“w-wait what did I say?” irumi said surprise “this always happens, everyone gets sick of me and never wants to play again!” clara cried out, trying her best to wipe away the tears, but the waterworks just won’t stop.

---It’s happening again, this always happens to me. why do I even bother to hope ----- clara thought to herself, accepting the truth she always tried to ignore and deny

“w-what?! That’s not it you have it all wrong!” irumi started, her sweat drop at effort to explain things, she was never good with words or actions. But at this point she really has to try her best “but you didn’t even want them!” “wait listen!” she tries “No! it’s no use! Every thinks I’m nuts, so I have to give them things so they will play with me! it’s all I can do to make up for it!” clara continues to cry, making irumi realize the root of the problem she dug herself in

she grabs clara and tucks her hands into hers looking at her as sternly as she could manage “But I don’t need any of those things!, that’s not why we were playing with you earlier!” she said, making the clara valac, speechless beyond comprehension. Irumi smiles “we did it because it was having fun! We had fun didn’t we? “ she ask honestly. Clara nod at her, giving a moment to try and find her voice

“d-do you mean it?” clara finally ask, irumi just laughs “what kind of question is that? Of course! I-I mean, I already took some of the stuff you gave me…but come on! You don’t have to bribe me or azz to play. We already enjoy it! thou you do go a bit overboard sometimes, but I’m not very imaginative, so you being so different is a good thing!” irumi said, cheering her up “well? What do you say? Will you play with us again?”

Clara let out a sound and nod before becoming ecstatic “no one has ever asked me to play before!” she cried out then proceeded to turn into a ball and went on to roll, knocking down trees in her wake  “it’s the first time someone ask me to play!” she shouted before stopping in front of irumi “what should we do irumikins!? What should we do!?” she said while being animated as possible “ you know? I guess I could say the same thing! oh! Maybe we can play the game my family played yesterday if you want?” irumi suggested, remembering that the 4 of them had fun. So why not ?

“ok! Le-“ clara was cut off when someone called her “hey clarin, were thirsty we could really use another round over here” the demon boy, yocchan, said. clara stood up, as irumi look at the group “w-wait clara” irumi said looking at her worriedly only to be taken a back at the mischievous face “just watch me” she said, before walking up to the group

“c’mon step on it” yocchan said

---- I no longer need them---- clara thought walking towards her target

“3”

---- I no longer need to listen to them---- she said to herself, walking even closer

“cold”

----I can no longer need to depend on them--- she continued, digging her hands into a pocket

“dri- ah?” yocchan looks up, to see clara with a vending machine, right on top of him from a great height

----Because I have found someone better to play with!---- clara finish, as the vending machine landed onto yocchan

The remaining 2 of the trio scream for their fallen brethren. Clara huffs catching her breath “just puts some money in it and it’s all you can drink! Bye bye!” she proclaimed loudly, watching the trio run away, with yocchan hang off their shoulder as they drag his body away

“y-yeah you tell t-them what’s f-for” irumi said in shock, of everything she was expecting, she wasn’t at all expecting that. Clara turns to her and then smiles at her achievement

.

.

.

“as I promise my lady, I have talked to the demons who have been mistreating valac, I showed them from what’s right and what’s wrong” asmodeus said, bowing at her. Irumi on the other hand was more worried at the evident scorch marks on his white clothes

“O-oh, thank you so much azz, b-but uh….by the way, it was just a talk right?” irumi saidm unsure if she’ll want to believe his word at the very moment “oh yes! Peacefully and it was quite a productive one!” asmodeus said with a smile before he was hit with green slime

Clara laughs as asmodeus glares at her. Clara hand irumi a blue slime “c’mon try it!” clara encourage her making asmodeus looks at her in shock “oh sorry clara, I can’t stress myself too much, plus my aim is really bad” she reasoned, “oh? Why not?” clara ask, looking at her.

---- because papa said that stressing my body to much would release the magic that is hiding my horns and wings.--- irumi thought before shaking her head, ===if demons that you don’t know very well knows about your weakness, they might use it on you=== opera’s words call out, his advice were scary in on itself, she understands his protectiveness and his lack of expression made things a little more complicated between them but she knows that he means well

“b-because my health is very weak, t-to much stress might cause some unnecessary trouble, so uh..i’ll sit this one out for now” she explained, earning a nod from clara “oh alright! Sit over there and rest! We don’t want you to get sick irumikins!” clara instructed. Before turning her attention back to asmodeus and continue aiming slime at him

Irumi smiles at the two, enjoying her time

Thus irumi acquired a cheerful playmate, who enhance her highschool life

.

.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“breakfast is so yummy!” irumi cried, eating until she’s full, opera and Sullivan watches her with a smile. A peaceful morning breakfast is one of the few greatest things to start the day after all

.

.

When irumi opened the door, she was surprise at the two figures standing by the gate “good morning sunshine!” clara cried out before dancing on the spot, singing a little tune to herself “good morning my lady” asmodeus greeted bowing at her. Irumi chuckles “wow you guys are so full of energy today” she said, she senses someone nearby and looks behind her to see her grandfather and opera “how wonderful! My precious granddaughter has already made two new friends” he praised, opera nod and claps at her “h-huh? A-actually I’m not sure I can call them friends, we just sort of…play together and talk!” she explains. Sullivan tilts his head slightly

“pardon me sweetheart, but I thought that’s what you call friends in the human world, how odd, am I mistaken?” he said looking at her. Irumi gave him a nervous look “w-well you see…I have no idea how they feel! A-and besides” is it even ok for humans to and demons to even be friends?! The last part she questions herself, was it a possibility? She is half demon. So may be, but she’s also half human!

 
irumi is so deep into thought that she didn’t realize that her grandfather went on ahead

.

.

.

“let’s all go to school together!” clara said as she march happily next to asmodeus and irumi, making sounds as she goes “let us go to the cafeteria milady, there is nothing scheduled for us today” asmodeus suggested,

---wow, how nice! May be we can hang out with out anything bad happe-wait a minute!--- irumi flinch as a chill goes up her system “o-oh is that so?” she manage to say ---even thinking of them as my friends kind of freaks me out, I’ve never been in a situation where I could make friend before!--- she thought, hearing her heart thumping against her chest

.

.

The cafeteria, like any normal school is packed full of students of different variety, that so it makes things a lot more lively!

Irumi looks at the menu board in awe “there’s so much to choose” irumi said, her head bias and unsure on what to get for herself “I’m getting the peek-a-boo lunch!”clara declared

Irumi smiles at her and return her attention to the board ---the netherworld food looks frightening and need only a little courage to try it out, but it’s actually really delicious--- irumi thought chuckling at the memory of her first meal in the netherworld, that is until she saw something that caught her attention

“what’s that?” irumi ask, looking at asmodeus, who turned to her “oh that’s a ranking crest, all of our performances in babylus are ranked, and the food you are allowed to order depends on where those rankings fall” he explained “oh” irumi said fascinated “since we haven’t been rank yet, those are the only things we are allowed to order” asmodeus continued, pointing at the very bottom of the board, which has very little food compared to the rest

“b-but there’s barely anything!” she complained, slightly shocked but annoyed. “also the school lunches are free for us all, and we can buy items at the school store” asmodeus said as he was ladling some food on his tray, irumi opened her mouth to say something, but close it instantly as she was kind of embarrassed to say it, well it’s either getting food or starve for the day. And she picks the prior option “u-um hey azz..i’m not sure what to get....would it be alright if you help me decide? We can even share!” irumi ask, a blush on her cheeks, asmodeus smiles at her “of course milady, oh! But do you have any food allergies?” asmodeus ask, first and Fore most, since it’s only been a few days, he hasn’t gotten to know irumi that well, so gathering more information about her lifestyle and health would be the smart thing to do in order to accommodate her needs

“oh, no, not really, not that I know of to be honest, but I’m sure anything is fine azz” she said reassuringly, asmodeus nod “alright, then I will make some random selections and bring them over to you” he said, irumi flinch and nod “oh! Ok thank you azz!” she said, the blush getting darker, but she pays no mind to in and goes over to an empty table with clara “this seat is mine!” clara said, sliding into the table in front of irumi,

Irumi gave a genuine smile, the blue ahoge on her head swishing back and fort at her happy nature ---sharing just like a real friend!--- she thought. She’s never been this calm and happy without her family around, “sorry for the wait milady” asmodeus said, bring a tray over to the table and then sitting down next to irumi “I had trouble deciding what to get yo-“ and just like that an avalanche of food stumbles onto their table

“did you bring everything?!” asmodeus said outraged, the chef back up slightly at his tone “w-well someone ordered 50 servings for this table” he explained “50 servings?” asmodeus said and then heard snickering from somewhere nearby, he looks away and saw some of their seniors smiling and laughing to themselves, watching them “such a low level prank! Milady please allow me to dispose of these- “ asmodeus snarled “they gave us these? Thank you!” irumi said waving at the seniors, making them flinch in surprise “n-no milady they’re-” asmodeus tried to explain only to get shocked that the 50 servings were turned to empty plates with only tiny bits and pieces left over

----friends, friends------irumi chanted mentally as she munch away

Everyone started talking

“wow she sure can put it away”

“what an impressive appetite!”

“but she’s so tiny!”

Asmodeus, looks at her at awe, “l-lady irumi” he managed to call out, snapping irumi from her eating daze “h-huh? Oh! Was I not supposed to eat this?” she asked worriedly “should I spit it back out?!” she then said in a panic, making asmodeus’s sweat drop “well no..it’s just… you seem to be awfully hungry..” “really? You think so? The truth is me and my papa Share the same appetite! “ she said shyly before continuing on to gobble down any food in her vicinity “more please!” she requested, making the chefs work harder, taking her surprising appetite as a challenge

“May I Have seconds?”

“even more!” she said happily chowing down without a trace of shame

.

.

The battle continued on for a few more minutes before all the chefs fainted, losing the battle

“NO! the chefs down!”

“she broke the chefs!” a student proclaimed, everyone awed at the new ‘achievement’ “that was magnificent!” asmodeus praised, looking proud, only for the moment to be disturbed with a loud crash

“take. With. You.” A small purple demon with yellow eyes demanded, holding clara by the end of his bamboo spear “i- w-what in the world?!” irumi exclaimed “he plays with me whenever I come to the school’s store, I love him!!” clara halfheartedly explained laughing, the small demon shakes his head and looks annoyed “not play! Threaten! Threaten! You ban from store!” he said and continue on to fully explained the situation

Irumi bowed before the small purple demon “I’m sorry that were causing you trouble” she said, as asmodeus and clara argue in the back ground, everyone started to talk about the commotion

“silence” a familiar voice demanded, making everyone freeze and do as it ordered them to do, all of them looks at the well know school’s terror teacher in fear as he walks towards the commotion

“honestly! I finally come back to work and some fool is rash enough to cause trou-“ kalego freezes as his eyes met with the painfully- no wait….. agonizingly familiar Egyptian blue eyes, both irumi and kalego’s breath hitch. That is until kalego backs off in well…moderate annoyance

“h-hi there professor kalego, a-are you feeling better now?” irumi greeted, that apparently made kalego snap “How dare you ask about my wellbeing!” he lashed out

Naberius kalego, one of the school’s instructors, who irumi made as her familiar, making kalego despise her with every fiber of his being,

---of course it has to be the last person I want to be around or even see---kalego thought irritated “s-so a-about the other day” the girl started only for kalego to lash out again “Don’t CARE! Listen well irumi I won’t be your familiar not now nor ever! Don’t get a big head because you restrained me, for now” he growled, irumi shrank back “u-understood sir” she said, not wanting to unintentionally angering the latter anymore

Kalego let out a sigh “what’s all this rig-a-ma-role about anyway” he stated as he look around, both irumi and asmodeus freeze as his eyes lands on clara. Who smiled back at kalego “what fresh hell is this” he asked before clara suddenly charges at him with her introduction and continue to blabber on

---we’re done for—asmodeus and irumi thought who watch as kalego’s face morph from angry to bottom line furious

Obnoxious + Brash + spectacularly inconsiderate = equals the type of person kalego hates the most

“I’m leaving” kalego announce, turning around only for clara to latch on to him “hey! Eggy teach! Is it true you are irumi’s familiar?” she asked out loud making everyone whisper in disbelief, kalego looks at her, provoked and offended. He went on to try and drag himself out of her grip. But apparently it’s going to take a lot more to lose valac

“Irumikins! grab that summoning sticker! Put it on your hand, and put your hands up” she instructed, to which irumi went on to do so out of a whim ”ta-dah!” “no wait! That would turn me i-“

And just like that the white fluff ball is back, looking annoyed as ever just like the first time him and irumi met

--fluffy!--- irumi thought for a moment, before freezing, wait…what did she just do?

Kalego went on to fly In circles trying to dodge clara’s hands who was trying to jump up and catch him

“oh I’m so sorry!” she said, not knowing how to deal with the situation she ended up making “oh forget it! hey! Clap your hands!” kalego ordered “huh? You want me to clap a rhythm? “she ask, making kalego once again snap

“it will undo the summoning you dunt!” he said, irumi flinch and was about to clap her hand when she suddenly dodge a bamboo spear, she looks to the one who was holding the other end ---uh oh--- she thought

“Punish shop lifting!”

“shop lifting?!” asmodeus exclaimed confuse “oh right this sticker was merchandise!” irumi stated, her blood going cold before they proceeded to dodge the bamboo spear with their life on the line, running away as fast as they can

“WAIT! UNDO THE SUMMONING FIRST!” kalego exclaimed as he watch the three run to an exit, that is until a net was thrown over him

“pay me or you’re stuck here” the small purple demon threatened, and just like that kalego’s hopes of having a normal and good day went down the drain

.

.

.

Asmodeus and irumi huffs as they try to recollect their breath, all the while, clara was just rolling in the grass, having a time of her life “man that was totally scary” irumi said, she could almost feel her soul trying to leave her body “well thank goodness there was a decoy then” asmodeus said, trying to look at the bright side of the events

“should we have left him?” irumi ask worriedly, only for her worries to be postponed when clara gave the offer of ice cream she managed to snatch from the store during the chaos “we have to pay for those! But..i guess we can deal with it later” irumi said defeated-ly, getting her cone “yay! We have three of them! Cheers everyone!” clara said, making asmodeus and irumi blink at her confuse, she just smile and dink their ice cream slightly “here’s to hoping we all end up in the same class!” she said

“aren’t they going to announce that tomorrow?” irumi ask, leaning forward to the other two “it’s unthinkable that milady and I will be separated” asmodeus said smugly “don’t forget me!” clara declared, raising her hand. Irumi leans back “uh huh…I hope we all end up in the same class together too” she said unsurely. The two beamed at her both glowing in joy “yes! I can’t wait to spend my education with you!” “it would be so fun! Right irumikins~?” the two said excitedly

Their response took irumi by surprise, a blush forming on her cheeks. ---here goes nothing--- she thought, hoping their responses wouldn’t be so bad “s-so uh…w-would you..well..” hesitation In her voice, by then she took a deep breath “would the two of you please be my friends?” irumi ask, her eyes close, hoping for the better.

No response

----I knew it, I blew it, what was I thinking?!—irumi thought, sadly. What else could she expect? If she isn’t capable of making friends in the human world, what are the odds of making some here?

Irumi opened her eyes slowly only to see the daze and confuse look on the two

--eh? Huh?! D-did I blow it?— this time it was irumi’s turn to be confuse, what’s with their reaction?

“pardon me lady irumi. But what are these ‘friends’ you speak of?” asmodeus ask, looking at her with a questioning look. “like mochi?” clara ask, hoping that ‘friends’ was something a kin to food “w-what? You don’t know?” irumi said surprise “embarrassingly no” asmodeus replied honestly “gooey gooey mochi?” clara continue on to guess what friends are in the food category

irumi recalled opera’s words of standard wisdom ==== there are some common concepts in the human world that here in the demon world we have no such thing===

--- I see! So demons, well at least the younger generation it seems, papa and grandpa seems to understand it, have no idea about the concept of friendship is--- she thought, a wave of relief washing over her. “tell me right now! what are these ‘friends’” asmodeus demanded, leaning forward along with clara “what are these gooey gooey mocha mochis?” she said.no making any sense

“uh…w-well there….friends are people who you do cool stuff with, and tell things to, and eat meals with, and they’re really important to you, I think” irumi said, uncertainly, that’s just her perspective of what friendship is. clara and asmodeus looks at irumi in shock “so. That would make you guys my friend number one and friend number two” irumi continues

“SWEET! I’m friend number one!” clara said, asmodeus looks at her offended “WhAT?! Don’t undermine me! It’s plantantly obvious that I’m number one!” he exclaimed, irumi laughs slightly “You’re both number one!” she said reassuringly, trying to calm the continuous argument on whose number one

Irumi let out a huff when clara suddenly jump at her, hugging her tight “Stop suffocating lady irumi will you?!” asmodeus said, irritated and worried for her health “no way!” clara said, sticking her tongue out at him. And by then the argument continues

---ha~ there’s still so much I don’t understand in my life in babylus, and this world is still full of doubts and surprises --- irumi thought looking up in the sky before redirecting her gaze to the two demons next to her ---- but with these two..i think I’ll might be able to enjoy my life at school a little more…--- she thought giggling to herself at their antics

---I just hope everything will stay peaceful---

Chapter Text

Some of the 13 crowns stare at the throne, next to it was an obsidian crib surrounded by a protective barrier.

“hm hmm! It is unfair of the majesty to not let us see the princess!” amaryllis said, pouting slightly, she has a child to! It’s not like she would do anything to harm the princess, that would be suicide and treason of the highest order! “I do not blame lord derkila, as a parent and the king, he has the right to decide what is best for the princess” Paimon stated, as she sips her tea.

“it’s not like any of us is going to hurt her. Besides how come lord Sullivan, lord beliar, and lady levy get to be introduced and has right to hold her? Doesn’t he trust us?” Amaymon said, everyone looks at him blankly “what?” he said, belzebuth sighs “it is not our place to question the king and his way of parenthood unless he himself ask us to, however I can fully understand his protectiveness and his way of selecting who and who can’t be near the child. She is the future of the kingdom once it is her time to take on the throne” he reasoned, trying to ease the tension

“I agree, but I wish to see or even have a glimpse of the princess. I heard from the servants that the king’s daughter is quite a sight. Comparing her to the most priceless of gems” behemolto stated, glancing at the unattended throne “where is his majesty by the way?” he suddenly ask. “he is having a meeting with the 3 great heroes.” Henri said, a finger pushing his glasses up into place “we are to stay here until he gets back”

“not much of a model father is he?” Baal said, everyone turned to him, who just shrugged “he left his baby in a crib with demons, with just a barrier spell to protect her. Kind of off isn’t he?” he reasoned, this time astaroh was the one to answer “he trust us not to disturb the child. If he puts this as a trial to see our loyalty to him we must do as he says”

And again baal shrugs “yes, however one little peek won’t hurt would it? besides the child has been asleep for 3 hours now, she must be some sort of heavy sleeper to not cry once, besides a little peek and it’s all over” he said, standing up. Everyone did so as well, for an entirely different reason “this is a bad idea baal, the king will kill you” bezebuth warned to which baal just wave him off “I’m just taking a peek, since you cowards aren’t up to it” he said, walking up to the throne

“idon’t think this is going to be a good idea baal” amaryllis said nervously, she wants to see the child, but she also wants to live “you’re going to get us all in trouble” paimo snarled, it’s bad enough that the king doesn’t trust them with the baby to some degree, this however is going to be the cherry on the cake. A cake to a funeral that is “don’t do it baal” behemolto pleads, not liking where this is going “King derkila will be furious and by then we will have to prepare for your funeral and a replacement in your stead” astaroh can see it now, things are going to get hideous

“what’s the harm?” baal said, then place a hand on the barrier “ No Don’t!” the others yell, only to stay quiet when baal went to pick the child up, an arm’s length away from him “huh…” was all he manage to say. All the 13 crowns present were speechless. The baby in baal’s hold looks up at him, then to them. Then went on to tilt her head to the side and smile

“she’s so cute~!” amaryllis gushed, she wants to get close but she can’t, again she doesn’t want to die yet “I agree” paimo said as behemolto and astaroh nod in agreement, belzebuth just chuckle as he watch the baby look around with a smile “see? No ha-“ baal’s words cut off when his hold on the baby slip. Dropping her, everyone’s blood went cold. They all Waiting for the baby to cry to signal their doom, but instead the baby just sniffle, tears in her eyes. A visible light bruise on her forehead where it was the first to hit the ground

“you idiot!” amaymon snarled in his place “you dropped the princess! If there’s any doubt the king will skin our hide, it’s already thrown out the window with your damn stunt!” he said, to which baal gave him an irritated look “I would like to see you do any better, you might as well bite off her hands if you were the one holding her” baal said, provoking the Lord of Four Corners. He sighs and went on to grab the child again, everyone went quiet

“what? What’s with the sudden si-“ baal felt a hand on his shoulder, it’s grip tight, and nails digging into his skin, apparently things aren’t going his way today. The baby who was once sniffling then started giggling as her chubby hands reach for the figure whose standing behind baal

“hello sweetie, did you miss papa? Hm hm~ oh irumi-chan what an awful bruise you got there darling” derkila said, his ever twitching smile said it all,

he was pissed

“why don’t you go with Sullivan and the others? They will patch up that injury right away” he mentioned, the 3 greats who was standing there in guarded looks on their face, but anyone who was able to look closer that they too look angry, but also worried for the health of the child.

Sullivan went on to take the princess from baal’s hold and went on to leave the room with the other two. After all, years under servitude to the king and they all know by now what a frightening temper he has, especially now when he himself is a father

Once the 3 greats were gone and out of ear shot, derkila expression change, from the twitching smile to a menacing glare “I specifically told you idiots not to bother her didn’t i?” he snarled, his grip tightening on baal as his eyes scan over the others who were bowing in front of him

“it was baal!”

“it was that idiot’s idea!”

“we tried to stop him but he won’t listen your majesty”

“we anticipated that something will go wrong but he ignored us”

“we did nothing wrong!”

“please spare us your highness”

The others all pointed their finger on baal, because it’s true, they tried to warn him, he didn’t listen, and now it is his job to suffer with the consequences of his misgivings

Baal glared at the others and went on to try to explain the accident, well the key word here is ‘try’. Since by the time he manage to utter a single syllable out of his mouth,  derkila, the king of the netherworld and the one who brought on the new era of the demon race, with all his strength

He yeeted baal out of the tower

Everyone was yet again speechless, derkila however smiled at them, a very terrifying smile

“the next time something happens to my daughter, I will decapitate you all and place your heads high above my fireplace while your bodies hang on each the tower’s rafters, what better ornaments to decorate this place other than the bodies of the insolent” derkila ‘joked’ as he laugh.

Everyone’s sweat drop, knowing well that, that in deed was no joke

It was a promise

A promise that no one attempts to cross  

Chapter Text

It was an entire week after irumi accepted the agreement

When Irumi woke up that morning she can’t feel her entire back, it felt numb to the core, along with a splitting tension along her head
“is something wrong irumi-chan?, derkila ask, looking away from the avalanche of paperwork that has somehow accumulated onto his desk, he blames the 13 crowns for doubling his work load but it can’t be help

“m-my b-b-back hurts” she stated, trying to move, but every movement sends a wave of stinging pain. Tears weld up in her eyes, her body trembling. “oh? Sit up my sweet, let papa have a look at you alright?” derkila instructed, walking over to the bed. “papa is going to lift your shirt up a bit ok?” he asked, irumi blushed for a moment then hesitantly nod, “o-ok” she replied. Derkila smiled softly as he pulled the fabric up

His eyes widen at what he saw next

“well this is a surprise” he said, a toothy grin on his face “w-what? Is it s-something bad?!” irumi ask in a panic, the king gave irumi a reassuring pat on the head “nothing like that princess, your wing roots and horns have emerge that’s all” he said nonchalantly “wing!? horns!?” she exclaimed, derkila sighs “calm down my little blossom, it’s normal for little demons like you to develop these parts, since you’re half demon now, it would make fitting in much easier, but looking at the state of your wings now, it will take a while for it to properly grow in” he said in a soothing fatherly fashion, his tail wrapping around irumi’s middle tightly in a protective hold and with surprising ease, lift her up “it probably won’t be long until you’ve develop a tail, but that will depend as well. C’mon now, a hot bath for you would do you some good, your wings and horns at this stage is very sensitive and fragile. So it would be wise to hide them for now” derkila said, as he walked over to the connected bathroom chambers

“t-thank you f-for taking c-care of me” irumi said, once she has settle into the bathtub full of hot water, derkila just looks at her, a questioning look on his face with a genuine smile plastered on to it “why would you thank me for doing my duty? I am your father irumi, everything I do is because I love you, you silly child”

Her eyes widen at the sudden declaration and in turn Tears started to run down her face and Irumi genuinely smiled, nuzzeling into the hand that tries to wipe away the tears “I l-love you too papa” she manage to say, the king shakes his head and chuckles at her “and I to you my dear”

.

.

.

.

What a wonderful memory

.

.

sadly reality isn’t so lovely

.

.

Irumi volts out of her bed as always by her hell-raiser clock “that thing is going to give me a heart attack” she said, her tone shaky as her poor, rapidly beating, frightened heart

.

.

Dear Irumi,

Your grandfather told me he has already assigned you to your official class, so that means by this day forward. You will now be beginning the school year! I wish you the best of luck, be careful! And by all means have fun!

=yours dearly, your papa

=p.s the routine is still on, don’t get too close and or friendly with any boys now.

Irumi giggles nervously. She just told her father about her being friends with asmodeus and clara last night….and let’s just say, he’s fine with clara. But she couldn’t say the same with azz

--- he may be a demon and a king on top of that, but a father is a father regardless--- irumi thought and shakes her head, she just hope that her grandpa and opera won’t be too over protective as well

.

.

.

.

.

“such an amazing feat princess!” opera said, his ears twitching as his tail bounce slightly with his movements. “hm hm, my amazing little pumpkin, already managing to make friends on the first few days of class!” Sullivan cried, to which opera duty-ly went on to wipe his tears. Irumi just laughs awkwardly at them, it was the day after she, asmodeus and clara, had decided to official become friends. So she decided to tell them of her adventures of that day “thank you grandpa, opera-san” she said sweetly. Making the two twitch as they shared the delighted looks on their faces

----So cute--- they thought in union. Opera proceeding to cover his mouth to hide his joyous smile, while Sullivan began to shamelessly hug his cute little granddaughter, and irumi, in all of her wonderful existence just laughs, it was a peaceful moment

Until irumi’s stomach growled

“u-uh, excuse me, i-I’m so sorry!” irumi said embarrassed ----aaah! Why now!? that was so embarrassing!--- she thought, the other two shared a look at each other and both smiled back at her “aww, it’s alright irumi-chan! You shouldn’t be embarrassed to be hungry! Come now! we must keep that hungry beast of a stomach of yours waiting!” Sullivan said, as he tickled the child, igniting a fit of laughter from the shy youth.

With a nod, opera went on ahead to prepare for the morning breakfast

.

.

.

“have some more hell gray tea princess” opera offered, pouring irumi another glass “it’s so good! Thank you opera-san!” she said sweetly. Sullivan hums at her “Oh darling granddaughter~! We’re announcing class today! And I made sure to put you in a very special one!” he said, secretly loving the fact that his little irumi is looking at him with such curious precious eyes. Ah, the joys of being a grandfather

“special how?” irumi said “well you said you didn’t want to stand out because it makes you uncomformtable, so~! Grandpa made certain your wish would come true~!” Sullivan said proudly, irumi’s eyes shine. And in a heartbeat irumi was now hugging her grandfather happily, it was a very occasional moment when her grandfather thought of something that would sometimes benefit her in the long run! “aww grandpa! Thank you!” she said happily, Sullivan just cooes at her “think nothing of it pumpkin~!”

“irumikins! Good morning! Come out and play with Us!”
“ a sincere good morning milady!” two voices called out, letting irumi now that her two friends are awaiting outside

Irumi looks out the window in surprise ---they’re here early--- she thought. “oh! You will also be pleased to know that I put your little friends in the same class with you, you will all be in the misfit class!” Sullivan added, irumi smiled at him hugging him tighter, until she backtrack at what he just said “w-wait…did you say the misfit class?”

.

.

.

“I’m in the same class as you lady irumi? I’m so happy!” asmodeus announces joyfully, as clara talks in the background irumi gave him an unsure look, “well yeah but…the problem is it’s called the misfit class, and it’s filled with a bunch of trouble makers” irumi said

=== I put you in a class with lots of trouble makers who will stand out far more than you will!== was her grandfather’s words, regrettably. But she can’t fault him for trying

“mistress. Any class I’m in with you is automatically the best class, I couldn’t ask for anything more!” asmodeus reassured, irumi looked at him surprise, a blush forming on her cheeks, “oh…wow…really? That’s so good to hear!” she said shyly, a bubbly feeling building up in her heart, she giggles to herself

“hey by the way, why do you walk miss irumi, when you can fly?” asmodeus suddenly ask, noticing as the other students were flying up above them. “well actually…wait…are you saying you and clara can fly?” irumi said, realization dunned upon her. Was she automatically standing out because of her habit of walking? “but of course, all demons can fly, it’s a wellknown fact!” asmodeus said, then his smug look suddenly change, looking like he was hit with a wave of realization also dunned upon him “lady irumi…are you…” asmodeus suddenly trailed off.

Panic burst into irumi’s system, ----did he figure out that I used to be fully human? Oh no no no no, what do I do!?—irumi thought, if anyone in her family can see her, they would say that she was sweating buckets!  “In training to strengthen your core and legs?! I am rather impress!” asmodeus finish, irumi just laughs awkwardly as she scratch the back of her neck ---SO CLOSE yet SO FAR!, I’m not complaining though!--- she thought “oh i- uh…we-well… that’s partially the point I guess…” she tries, asmodeus blinks and tilts his head ---partially?--- asmodeus thought

When irumi saw his look of confusion, she knows she has to improvise a cover up “y-you see. Since my health is very weak, my father…was…very…careful shall we say” she started,----ok so how do you tell a demon, that you can’t literally fly?--- irumi thought. Hoping for a miracle, and for once in her life that miracle actually came

The scare bell rung, signaling to all students that class is about to begin.

“were in the same class that’s devi-cool!”

“hey! That’s Devi-awesome!”

“I’m with irumikins!, I’m so happy!”clara exclaimed, jumping up in happiness then hugging irumi
“what do you think lady irumi has been talking about a moment ago!?” asmodeus exclaimed, in offended-ness
and irumi, as much to her charging, stare in horror at the framed, prioritize section that listed the misfit class students. ---that’s so conspicuous! Why is it so BOLD!?--- she thought, facepalming, again, she can’t fault her grandpa for trying

.

.

.
“the first year tower” asmodeus stated, as he looks around “it has a cafeteria right? Near the misfit class maybe?” irumi wondered, literally hoping that it would be true. “all of the new students classes should be here” asmodeus added. “oh look right! Oh look left! Oh and look right again!” clara said pointing at every which direction. That is until they spot a floating arrow “huh? Woah! It’s this way!” clara following the floating arrow “ah! That’s grandpa’s way finder arrow!” irumi recognized, after all. During the first few days of staying in the castle, her father did the same thing when she tried to leave the king’s chambers and ended up lost. After that, she never actually left the king’s chambers again until that faithful day

“that must be the arrow which leads our lady irumi, the honor student directly down the right path, let us follow it” asmodeus said, breaking irumi from her thought. And soon they were walking after the arrow, all the while looking through some other rooms that are having classes

---I know this is a demon school, but this seems pretty normal—irumi thought, looking through every last one in amazement –I didn’t really get to go to school before, so I’m really looking forward to this!---

In the background 3 students cross paths, and somehow 2 made a fuss, something about missing their jewelry?

.

.

“hold it! you better wait for us! You’re too fast!” clara called out to the floating arrow, chasing it with a butterfly net “huh?” “seems were outside again” asmodeus observe, sharing the same look of confusion as irumi. “whoa! Irumikins! Azz-azz! it’s this way hurry! So exciting!” clara called out “down here…?” the pink haired demon said in surprise “there’s an underground classroom?” he continued, walking down the stone stairs carefully while looking around their surroundings

Irumi groans and cover her nose “aw! It stinks!” she said, looking away to at least try and lessen the power of the smell “well we found the garbage dump” asmodeus muttered, the smell was truly unbearable. Clara looks at the arrow “it’s even farther down” she said. they continued to follow it until it suddenly poof away in front of a damaged, worn out, and seemingly abandoned door. Signaling their successful arrival to their destination “in here?” asmodeus said now fully confuse, what kind of poor excuse of a joke is this?

“wow” both irumi and clara said, looking at the door with awe.

Irumi put a hand on the door handle carefully ---why do I have a feeling something bad is going to happen?--- irumi thought, her blood run cold, every feeling has predicted something bad a few moments later. This in turn made irumi more nervous….what on earth is behind this door?

“it’s open” she said, and was suddenly surprise when clara push her suddenly, making her open the door completely

Irumi feels her new life flash before her eyes, as she let out a short scream.

Dodging sets of pitchforks, axes, swords, knives, etc. her body was dancing, jumping, and even back flipping around automatically like a natural dodger, which she technically is, with one last set of knives thrown to her she manage to land on her hands and launch herself forward in time to dodge them, twirling on her heels to move with the momentum of the object that barely almost graze her skin and clothes

Collective awes of amazement and applause sound out, and irumi look to see a group of demons applauding her ‘performance’

“nicely done!”

“Brilliant!”
“no wonder she’s the honor student”

“I’d like to see that again!”
“*yawn*”
“not even bothered or hurt once, what a lady”

“you are so cool irumikins!” clara praised. Though the worried look in her eyes wasn’t ignored “huh?” irumi looks at them surprise “lady irumi! Such elegance and grace! It was tremendous! But..uh… Are you alright?” amsodeus said, running fort to her side, clara bounce up and went to irumi’s side as well, checking her over

she was told that irumi’s health was very difficult to handle, so like any good friend she will be there to take care of irumi! Almost like how she treats her siblings! But more careful!

“i-I’m fine azz, clara, don’t worry!” irumi reassured them, as smile on her face “Alright! Come get your winnings!” a tall black haired demon called out, holding some pieces of paper out as the others soon started to gather around “You there! What in the world do you think you’re doing!” asmodeus exclaimed agrressively. Some of them just laugh as the others smile at the trio “C’mon were just having fun!” the black haired demon said nonchalantly “Yeah! We bet on how many times you’ll get hit!” the yellowed haired demon boy carefree-ly said, making irumi go stone cold

---So this is the misfit class!? I almost died just setting foot in here!--- she thought, almost wanting to go to her grandpa and beg for an exchange

“you’re the first demon to ever dodge them all!” the yellowed haired demon boy stated “thou if you can believe it there was someone that catch them all!” the blond haired demon girl added sweetly as she giggles. “catch them all? What?” asmodeus said, almost amaze,

For Irumi she was more worried than amaze –are they alright!?--- was the only thing she thought of before her attention was called upon a proud voice “Observe” they said. irumi looks to see a MOUNTAIN of a demon with blonde hair, with weapons sticking out in every direction of his well build body

“I would never dodge them how cowardly!” they said, smugly grinning down at the 3 “he caught them all!?” with his body asmodeus and irumi exclaimed, the last part was left to be unheard “wow you’re huge!” clara stated despite his current condition. The demon went on to flex his muscles, which in turn somehow launch out the weapons that pierce him and proceeded to catch one in his hands with ease

“that’s right! I the great sabnock sabro! Am strong enough to be worthy as Demon King!” ‘sabnock’ announce “the..demon king” irumi called out as she pales, oh no….

“listen well honor student! I will become yod first and then become demon king!” sabnock declared, --yod?—irumi caught, that sparks her curiosity. “also this is very important, thou shall kneel before me when I become yod” sabnock continued, which irumi doesn’t also understand but slide it off “I’m sorry, but what is this about thou and becoming a yod? I don’t get it” irumi ask honestly. “eheh, thou means you” sabnock pointed at irumi “ I means me” then he pointed to himself “as for yod, it’s the highest demon rank!”

There are 10 known ranks in the netherworld, and the highest of which is yod. The demon king, ruler of the netherworld, is selected from among the yod

“the demon king is amongst the most powerful of demons and therefor the one king to rule them all! So naturally the one who will achieve it, will be me!” sabnock boasted. “he’s so big! He’s like a mountain!” clara whispered to irumi. Not listening to sabnock’s speech, all the while irumi is slowly and surely beginning to feel nervous

“though I have to rise in rank first! Which means any who rank above me, I despise with a fire of a thousand suns!” sabnock then went on to destroy the sword in his one hand with his grip alone, irumi is truly at the verge of crying

“comments like that one and fighting teachers are reason why you ended up in this class!” the yellow one stated mockingly with a smile “oh yeah! You even made the school paper” the black haired one stated, raising and showing the first ever school paper that was publish

“I figured the quickest way to climb the rank was to defeat a teacher so I did it” sabnock boasted “o-oh yeah… I see…” irumi said, understanding the full picture. She literally is going to die, if not by the school itself, but more than likes just as her role as a daughter to the current demon king “what do you mean I see “ sabnock snarled, irumi let out a little ‘eep’ “i-isn’t the demon king’s throne occupied though?” she manage to say, raising her hands in what little defense. This in turn made sabnock laugh “the current demon king doesn’t have an heir to strengthen the hold of his throne for centuries! If this continues the netherworld will have no choice BUT to replace him! And what better candidate than me?  which brings me back to the fact that YOU’VE never heard of Yod! And you call yourself a demon!? ” sabnock, somehow in a way, seems more focus and offended that irumi doesn’t even know what yod is

All the while, irumi is more than likely dying inside --- so papa is a yod, a very powerful demon, and I am his secretly kept daughter, a very weak half-demon-human. If anything I don’t think lasting for a very long time in this world seems like a plausible future anymore--- irumi deadpanned in her mind. When sabnock growled at her and leaned to her eye level, irumi in instinct, would hide behind Derkila, Sullivan, and opera when she is shy or afraid. But in this case, she hid behind the protection of her 2 new friends.

When asmodeus saw the threatening gaze, he stood up front and center against the massive demon “that’s quite enough boarish-ness out of you sabnock” asmodeus stated, his tone dangerously low. Clara stood her ground, childishly glaring with a pout at the mountain of a demon sabnock with renew focus. No one scares or hurts irumikins! She and azz-azz won’t let them!

“Hah if it isn’t asmodeus, the top of the class, I heard you even summoned a gorgon snake as your familiar” the idle chat between the two makes the tension in the room more heavier than it already was “indeed” was all asmodeus said, his glare on the other never ceasing “that’s nice, but I summon a kelpie, which has more legs than yours! So too BAD! It wins!” sabnock mocks in victory. “w-wha-! What kind of reasoning is that!?” asmodeus exclaimed, a little tick off about the sudden mock of his skills “but of course~ the moment you became this Pathetic excuse of a demon, the Honor student’s slave, you no longer qualify to be my rival, so sorry” sabnock said the sarcasm emphasizing as an insult to irumi’s behalf. Irumi however doesn’t really mind, insults like this was nothing new, in the human world, she was invisible as the calm and empty breeze. She even finds herself pathetic despite the amount of praises, loving compliments and encouragement she receive from her new family alone.

After all they were everything she needed up to this point and always will, with the addition of two friends.

Asmodeus and clara’s auras darken, with asmodeus eyes, when you look closely, a wild fire of rage was ignited, while clara’s hands found their way into her yellow sewn on magical pockets. Searching for something….i wonder what?

With everything that is going on, it was making everyone else in the room scatter to the very back. Not wanting to be a part of drama would ensue, when irumi sense their distress and the rising tension that was so thick you can cut it with any of the blades that was embedded in the wall. She decided that it might be time to intervene

“a-azz, clara c’mon let’s-“ irumi said, grabbing clara’s hand and them asmodeus’s arm to tug them away. Clara gave way easily for irumi but asmodeus didn’t

He didn’t back down

NO ONE INSULTS IRUMI AND GETS AWAY WITH IT

Not on asmodeus’s watch anyway

.

.

.

“and WHO would want a title like that? And for your information I am not lady irumi’s slave, it’s more like… I am her friend!” asmodeus announce proudly. Sabnock flinch at the new word. While irumi on the other hand, flinch at asmodeus’s tone

“ah? A friend?”
“what is he talking about?
“I’ve never heard that word before”

“yay for friendship” clara said, intertwining her hands with irumi’s to play with her. Irumi on the other hand let’s her keeping her eyes on asmodeus. This can go 3 ways. Good, bad, or embarrassingly awkward

Asmodeus let out a laugh at sabnock’s lack of knowledge “I’ll elucidate” he said his gaze darkening, irumi blush. She’s happy to have friends but this is getting out of hand way too fast, way too embarrassingly fast that is “h-hey uh it’s ok I’m sure nobodies interested really” irumi reassured, which went ignored as asmodeus started his speech about the nature of their relationship

“Friends spend time together, and shares each-others Joys and sorrows and form a blood pack to seal their loyalty and willingness to die for one another” asmodeus said, and with each powerful word he glows brighter and brighter

“wow he turned that to such a production” irumi said in surprise, her eyes stinging slightly at the brightness until clara instinct-ly made her put on some shades to protect her sensitive eyes “is this friendship?” sabnock said in shock, shielding his eyes “no way it’s working!?” irumi called out almost impress

The other students started talking about this new concept they have come to hear until a familiar voice called out, making irumi freeze

“be silent!” kalego shouted, bursting into the room, when the booby trap was triggered, kalego manage to create a shield spell to deflect all of the weapons that was set up “I can hear you all from outside, why can’t you all just be quiet” he said, grumbling to himself

“it’s professor kalego” irumi said, “hah! Eggy teach! Are you in charge here?” clara jumps in, and to much of kalego’s annoyance. He groans to himself as ge gritted his teeth at the mere sight of the 2 most unwanted people he wants to see or end up being with in the same area “yes no thanks to you lot” he started

“the other day I was framed because of a certain somebody”  kalego explained how his faith had ben judge, looking with dead angry eyes at irumi. All the while the little girl just looks down, taking interest of the floor “and in my absence I was now appointed this class’s teacher” he finished.

---I can’t bring myself to look him in the eye--- irumi cried, already praying for this day to be over

“roll call” kalego announce, summoning a notebook in hand “agares picero” kalego called, a ginger haired demon with an eyemask yawns in response “asmodeus alice” asmodeus stood up and bows as he was mentioned “allocer Schneider” “I’m a learning machine” the lion demon said, politely raising his hand at being mentioned “Andro M. Jazz” “Yo” the black haired demon called out smoothly, the smug look on his face never leaving “Elizabetta Ix” “here” the blond demon girl called out polite and sweet. Kalego let out a groan “Clara Valac” “here I am eggy teach!” clara said waving her hands at him as she stand up “that nickname dies right now” kalego ordered and continued on “Caim kamui”

.

.

no response

.

.

“Caim kamui are you here?” kalego announce louder, getting the distracted attention of an owl demon “H-Here!” he announce raising his hand and soon went back to staring at elizabetta, kalego let out a ‘tch’ and continued “Garp Goemon” “uh-huh you’re looking at him” a white haired demon called out. “kerori crocell” “here” a while haired demon girl answered timidly, keeping her head down “Shax lead” “yeah ok, here here” the yellowed haired boy called out, visibly playing a video game right in kalego’s face, kalego in turn grunted, glaring at him “Sabnock Sabro” “cool” sabnock answered normally, a smirk on his face “purson soi” kalego called and grunted when he receives no response

--typical—he thought

“and irumi” “here si-“ “now let us begin class” kalega interrupted, slamming the notebook down onto the rickety table “all of you outside now, you trouble making idiots, were starting the process to determine your ranks” kalego ordered, sternly looking at all of the ones in his hold before leading them outside “wait..our ranks…” irumi said worriedly

.

.

.

“your first test would be a race to the flag at the end of this valley” kalego explained, everyone stares at their surroundings as they are no longer in a dark and dingy classroom but an open valley court “your ranks would be determined by the familiar summoning exam given previously along with this race, the goal is to reach the flag on top of peak, covered in mist, far beyond this valley before your classmates do” he said then with a snap of his fingers the familiar looking video cute looking screen guide pop up, explaining the 2 probable route to take

And every moment the little heart thing talk, kalego gets more and more irritated than ever. In the end, he stomp it down with business like it was nothing but the trash it is in kalego’s eyes, letting out a court cough “the breakdown is done” kalego announce normally, not minding the moment he just made

“the only way to get through this like a boss is cut-throat valley” sabnock said smugly, kalego’s eyes narrow at him “too bad, warm blue valley is the sole option” he said, not even entertaining the fact that sabnock look at him with an offended look “huh? For real!? But why?” he said, stepping closer to the professor

“because the guardian of the cut throat valley hasn’t been in the mood lately” kalego answered “it has a guardian?” irumi ask, nervous at the information “that’s right, it’s an enormous magical beast that rules over the area” kalego said tiredly. Seriously this man has went through enough, give him a break “that’s why it is restricted area, we cannot guarantee your safety if you choose to go in” he continue. Sabnock let out an annoyed growl looking at the professor, ignoring clara who chooses to play with his tail at that moment “forget that I’m going in there! Otherwise what’s the point of even doing this?” “oh tough! Suck it up” was all kalego said back to the taller demon

The gates behind him open. “ready all of you” kalego ordered

Irumi blink, are they expected to run through the valley and see who gets there first? But why are they located near a big drop? With this height surely anyone’s legs will break right? Irumi thought for a few moments before everything click into place.

---demons fly--- she remembered

Irumi watches as everyone unfolds their Big, well developed, demon wings. And before she even realized it she soon found Herself tumbling with the wind as they all launch into the air. “oh no oh no oh no oh no” she chanted, leaning forward and back as she tilts on the end of the cliff. “I’m safe” Irumi sighs in relief when she manages to catch herself before falling off the ledge

---thank goodness! That was too close! Despite having wings, I can’t even use them as of now--- irumi thought, flapping her almost barely there wings slightly from underneath the fabric ---- plus! I don’t even know How to fly!—

“get moving” kalego stated, pushing irumi off the edge. Secretly satisfied, not knowingly he almost killed a student, at his idle display of ‘encouragement’ and then walking off

Irumi with an affix look of horror as she fell, did the one thing she could do at that moment..

She prayed

Chapter Text

“Papa…why did you send me to babylus?” irumi ask during their tea time, Sullivan and opera were nowhere to be seen for now since at the time both have something to do before they were given the chance to join their little tea party.

Derkila looks at her surprise “why for your education little one, what kind of question is that?” he replied, irumi shakes her head “No! I can tell you have an ulterior motive! I can understand with grandpa, since me being where he works, he can keep an eye on me and my progress but….but not you….you told me I would be surprise, and I am! But I just have a feeling….that…that grandpa being the director of babylus isn’t the only thing you wanted me to find out” irumi explained, she knows she’s being persistent, but she can’t shake the feeling of….of something else that was hiding with in the mist of their family, she wants, no needs to see the bigger picture.

Derkila looks at her in shock before smiling and clapping at her “Very Good! You are such a clever girl!” he praised before laughing “I have such a clever daughter! My my, to think that little irumi is so cute and even very smart! I have surely outstand myself for being blessed” he complimented, his ego growing.

"Papa” irumi whined slightly as she pouts

----Adorable and intriguing, that’s what she is---- derkila thought, snickering at her.

2 months ago she was a cautious little human that has fallen down into a whirlwind of trouble thanks to her garbage parents, and now standing before him was the, but not completely, same human, however no matter how much he recalls about the truth of what she is, he can’t help but see her as his daughter

And he doesn’t regret it one bit

“hm hm~! Well if you want to know~” derkila said tauntingly, his smirk widen as his little daughter leans forward in anticipation “the truth is irumi-chan papa was a student of babylus” he stated, loving the shock look on her face “ I was one of the many students that studies there, my classroom was and is still is known as ‘Royal One’ however since I became king, the higher ups made your grandfather seal up the classroom, saying that it was to ‘preserve the relics of the past’ or whatever. It’s a shame really but the place is in good condition last I heard of it” derkila said nonchalantly, as he remembers the golden days he had during his youth, he shakes his head nostalgia gone and clear as he focus on his daughter

“you are still weak irumi, but so is everyone else, no one is born strong. Because by that logic it means you will either going to end up being too full of yourself and you will be the first to die or become a wild animal who will kill anything for sport" derkila explained, shaking the fuzzy flashbacks that threatened to comeback to haunt him. it has been done and over with, the past may come back to haunt us but it is nothing more but an obstacle to overcome

"No, what truly makes you strong are the experiences you gain and the decisions you make through the entirety your life. As long as you are weak, then there is room to improve, if you do not wish to improve then you are still weak. To us demons fear means failure, and failure means death” derkila continued wisely, and with it the atmosphere of the garden turned heavy and somber,

it was like that for a while before derkila gave his daughter a pet on the head

“that’s why I chose to be strong” he said suddenly

“to change how the world once was and to create it a new. That was what I hoped and had accomplished, now I wish to protect and persevere it. That’s why I chose to sent you to babylus” he said, irumi look up at him in awe

“I want you to experience the same ignition that sparked my life, the same one that made me to who I am now. For when the time comes for you to live your life” derkila said as he stood up “I want you to live on with what you learn, live your life, as a nice and happy one. One you’ll never regret” he finalized looking up to the sky. This was the world he created, and he’ll be damn to let it rot away He looks at irumi, his eyes full of promise.

He knows she’ll have a great one

irumi looks at him for a moment taking in the revelation of her father's wishes before smiling back

"right! i'll make you proud guys proud papa!" she promised. derkila's smile widden as he chuckles mentally

---silly girl, you've already have----

Chapter Text

Kalego sighs as he sits on his chair in front of his screen at the very end of the court, A headache blooming like a spring flower as he watches the very class he supervises on, treat the test like it was some kind of walk in the park.. before things suddenly went south. Elizabetta kicks camui in the face for being a pervert, kalego growls. Surely not all of his students are this hopeless, when the camera view switch, it recorded the situation where Jazz, Garp, and allocer were attacked by tiny demon birds that were protecting it’s nest after jazz so carelessly stole one of their young

“I’m surrounded my cretens, surely at least one of you is decent!” kalego said grabbing onto the screen with new found irritation to the group of lost causes in babylus, why did he even end up this way? Oh right..irumi…

When the camera view switch again to asmodeus zipping pass the camera. It was only a matter of time before he was able to stop himself to dodge some needles that the wild flora of the area directed at him. Without any hesitation asmodeus called on the aid of his familiar. Burning all the flowers away

“one more time one more time!” a green haired wrecking ball called out. Who was hitching a ride on asmodeus’s back “hey get off! When did you-?” asmodeus exclaimed looking at clara with surprise and irritation “oh well you see~ right at the very beginning~ I hitch a ride on your back!” clara said childishly “and what? You got bored?” asmodeus said before his attention was captured elsewhere when he saw another zipping by.

----wait…isn’t that sabnock? Where’s is he going?--- asmodeus observed. And then looking at the direction sabnock was head ---wait…don’t tell me he- “c’mon azz-azz your too slow!” and just like that, asmodeus who was too deep into thought, flew into some vines and thanks to clara’s thrashing, they got even more stuck

---Perfect…--- asmodeus thought sarcastically, trying to untangle himself from the vines with clara making it harder…for him at least

.

.

.

The alarms signal for kalego’s attention, warning him that one of the students more likely ignored his word and went to cut throat valley anyway “ugh, so sabnock went there after all. Every year just like you, there’s always one numbskull” kalego stated, already planning his excuse to the principal and teachers board to explain the probable death and missing person report of one sabnock sabro

.

.

Sabnock groan as the raging wind blew him back to where he was, he kept steady and tries to move even further. “curses” sabnock swore as he forces to move fort -----this is how it’s supposed to be, cut throat valley may be more treacherous than anything but it’s still the best short cut!------ he thought. He neared a rock to hold on to ----and that’s why everyone who dreams to be demon king goes through cut throat valley to earn their ranks, who cares about some guardian!? I’ll crush the beast myself! I will begin my military rule as demon king in this valley!”

.

.

.

“well if we’re lucky, we can at least retrieve an arm of a leg” kalego said, looking at the minor bright side of his situation. “on the bright side, I don’t mind having one less imbecile to worry about”

.

.

.

Sabnock groans as he climbs up to an empty nest and continue his way to his goal.

Not noticing the bright red eyes that open up and stare at him as he flies by

.

.

“and while where at it, I wonder where the other insufferable idiot who started late went” kalego wondered. Switching through the camera views “the demonatus must have lost track of her”

.

.

.

After being hurled off the cliff, irumi was caught by some rather curious demon crows as she was falling, there was a brief but intense battle…

.

.

And now they made her their offering

 “well out of all the things I expected, this is not one of them” irumi said to herself as she hangs by her uniform that was in the hold of a gigantic demon bird’s beak ---that’s right, demons are considered a delicacy in the netherworld, I hope it savors every last bite of me at least, I’m going to miss you dad, grandpa and opera-san!—irumi thought, equaling herself to a plate of fancy foods and soon saying her goodbyes, better do it now than never

Irumi screams as the bird drop her unceremoniously in the air

.

.

“lady irumi hasn’t arrived or pass by yet. Should we go find her? That’s what these friends are supposed to do right?”

“...nono I wouldn’t be surprise if she already made it to the goal, I bet she pass as I was idly standing by here”

“…..or maybe she went through cut throat valley just like sabnock did?”

“azz-azz is crazy!” clara pointed out as she watch the pink haired demon talk to himself on what to do next, “it’s time to get back on the saddle and keep moving!” clara declared, if asmodeus can’t decide, then she will for them! After all, she’s sure irumi will be fine! She believes in her! Irumi is a one of a kind demon after all!

“ugh get off!”

.

.

.

.

.

Irumi groans as she lands in a nest “w-wait..isn’t this..?” irumi said, holding a small skull in her hands, before subconsciously freezing as she look up to the gigantic bird, it looks like a duckling, with small purple horns on it’s head looking down at her ----yup….i’m dead----

Irumi backs away slightly as the monstrous bird squawks at her, “it’s going to eat me!” she closed her eyes to brace herself for anything, anything that would signal her doom, and hope for the best that her end would be quick and painless

.

.

.

Nothing

.

.

.

“huh?” irumi said when she heard a thud. She looks to see as the bird tries to get closer to her it flinches in pain. She took a closer look and saw that the bird right foot had an open wound “you’re hurt” irumi pointed out ----poor thing….-----

The gigantic bird squawked again “I’m sorry! I’m really sorry!” irumi babbled “I see you’re scared because you’re injured…but how can I help you…” irumi looks around the nest for an idea, then something click to mind, she grab a rather sharp pointed rock nearby “maybe this” she said and showed it to the bird, it squawks even further at her, more threatened at the sight of her little ‘weapon’ of choice “it’s ok! Watch me!” she called then proceeded to cut herself with it, surprising the bird making it tilt its head to the side in curiosity

Dropping the rock to the ground she went on to get her handkerchief from her pocket and bandage her hand with it “and done! You see? I wanna do the same to you! can i?” irumi said poiting to it’s leg. The bird looks at her for a moment and then the wound, and then further looking at irumi’s cute, worried, pleading, hopeful eyes

.

.

.

The bird was hesitant for a moment before breaking down, offer it’s leg to the little girl.

Irumi walks up to the leg and raise her bandaged hand “thanks for the trust!” she said with a happy smile. The bird groan in response “just a sec ok? Let me tear of some fabric” she said as she tries to tear a bit of fabric from her uniform. But froze slightly at what was happening in front of her. Due to the fact that her handkerchief was a bit too thin to be a bandage, a bit of blood manage to drop onto the bird’s wound

The wound made a sizzling noise as it glow and close up, looking good as new

“huh?!” irumi said in surprise. The pair look at the newly healed leg in astonishment “it healed! Ah! How that happened!? Wow I can’t believe it! it’s really is all better!” she said happily, she manage to help someone! But then her celebratory thought focus at the task as at hand

---but I wasn’t even using any magic so that would mean I am completely human as of now! so apparently humans have healing powers in the netherworld…and with just a drop of blood…may be humans are more valuable here than I thought….i should probably ask dad or grandpa more about this--- she thought wisely, who better to ask than the 2 great figure in the netherworld?

The gigantic bird squawk happily now that the pain is gone then looks at her, getting her attention irumi smiles at it sweetly “I’m so happy for you!” she said honestly, and in the process obliviously charming it by surprise by her cuteness

The bird leans down at her and nibbles on her hand, irumi let out a fearful and awkward smile “aha oh right you were about to eat me, um… please just get it over with quickly” she said tears running down her eyes before she stops as she felt the smooth purple beak of the gigantic duckling nuzzle her happily and playfully, irumi let out a giggle as her hands made contact with it’s soft silky smooth feathery fur, she petted it happily ----fluffy!---- she thought as she nuzzle it back

“haha! You’re letting me live?” she said happily, petting it with joy before she was picked up and thrown in the air, landing on the bird’s back “oh? You’re giving me a ride?” she said, the bird-duckling chirps at her and flew into the air

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

Sabnock groan as he was smacked back to a rock over a cliff of lava, the rock behind him crumbling away at the impact. A henormous bird like foot stomping on the ground, sabnock forces himself to look up “s-so this is…the guardian of cut throat valley” he said staring the guardian right in it’s read glowing eyes, it screeches at him maliciously. “well then this sucks, I’m not even close to becoming the demon king! And I may die!” he said matter of fact-ly in a dramatical way

.

.

.

----so this is what flying is like!--- irumi thought, the breeze blowing in her face and through her hair, it makes her wish her wings would develop faster now…but it’s alright! It’s not like she can help it, She’ll have to be patient and wait for her wings to grow. For now she’ll have to settle for this! “this is mind blowing! I wonder if it will fly me to the goal?” she ask, looking around in search for an open clearing only to freeze up when she spots a ‘danger’ sign, then a ‘stay away’ sign, then a ‘seriously stop’ sign “uh birdie! I think this is the wrong way!” irumi pointed out, only for the bird to chirp at her confidently saying ‘don’t worry friend! I know the way!’ irumi cries as they pass a ‘hey!’ sign, the last sign of them all “are you listening?! Let’s turn back!!!” irumi screams as the bird continues forward

.

.

.

Sabnock let’s out a pain groaned as he was smack back again ----that was dumb!--- he told himself as another smack rain from above slamming him down onto the ground ----I was right….im going to die----he thought as he painfully looks up at the valley’s guardian as it stomps up to him “the guardian of cut throat valley, I guess it’s no surprise, it certainly lives up to it’s name” sabnock said and smirk, using his hands to push and jump up to his feet, biting on one of the pieces of metal on his necklace and in turn creating a magnificent war axe in his hand

This was sabnock’s bloodline ability ‘weapon creation’ he can make weapons out of any material he’s chomping on, an ability sabnock holds very proud and dear to him ----failure is not an option!---- he thought as he left out a war cry. Lunging at the guardian with all his might -----i…I must become the next demon king at any cost!----

.

..

…

By this point a series of eventful flashbacks plays

The day he was told it was his destiny

“The demon king’s prophecy scroll? This parchment says ‘he shall make on and all his loyal servants” a young child sabro read out loud. His father kneels before him “sabro my son, you are destined to become the demon king, go fulfill our family’s wish” his father said looking at him with pride “right!” the young him said ---destiny!?---

The day his older brother left him

“farewell sabro, we will one day fight for the demon king’s throne” his older brother said in the snow as he left, not bothering to look back “big brother!” a young sabro called out watching his brother’s back as he slowly fades into the stormy winter fog ----fate!?----

The day his younger sister got ill to the point of being bedridden

“please big brother, please become the next demon king for me” his younger sister said, panting heavily as her eyes threaten to close “promis….no matter…what” she said as her eyes closes, her head turning to the side -----some promise!?---

Yes a series of events

.

.

.

.

That never happened….

.

.

“none of that ever happened! It’s all a lie! My older brother’s a pacifist! And my little sister is just fine!” sabnock roared, destroying all the fake memories of dramatical events. “I only want to become the demon king for only one reason” he said as he stared at the guardian with renew purpose and strength “Because of all the things I could be! That one is the coolest!” he roared “because I was born a demon! The coolest thing I can do is stand at the top!” sabnock continued, throwing the worn and slightly broken war axe to the side. Biting on a new metal of his necklace, in turn manifesting a great sword in his hand, and proceeding to fight the guardian with all he’s got

The battle was immediately quick, dramatically intense, but quick

Sabnock groan as he almost slid off the edge of the cliff to the lava below. He pants heavily as the stamina in his body was almost completely drained away, the guardian of the valley stomps his way to sabnock, destroying all the obstacles in his path “I won’t….i won’t do it! I won’t become a weak and pathetic, toothless, demon like him! Who never strives to improve himself!” sabnock cried out, forcing himself to stand up “I am proud of myself! I have zero regrets! My ambition has brought me all the way here! Yes…..” sabnock said, accepting his doom but in turn he will stand proudly before death in the face “I will see my resolve through the bitter end!” he said watching as the gigantic claw prepares to strike at him

.

.

What he doesn’t expect was a irumi jumping in front of him

“Please hang on!” irumi pleaded “irumi! What are thou doing!?” he screamed, and tried to smack her away from him, he close his eyes as the claw went straight for him only to stop. Irumi stared at it seriously, her eyes filled both with fear, uncertainty and slight bit of determination

Both look at it in surprise

And at the scene before them

Irumi’s little…well gigantic bird-duckling friend was talking to the guardian

“I said…what are thou doing!?” sabnock snarled, taking the moment to get his answer as his hand on irumi’s small head “what do you mean? You look like you were in trouble! So i…well..” irumi explained, before focusing her gaze onto the scene, the gigantic bird-duckling and the colossal monster before them “could that be…..the child of the guardian!?” sabnock pointed out, piecing the parts together “say what? Wait…this is the guardian of the cut throat valley!? And this is it’s child!?” irumi said ----wow! Me and my new little friend have a lot in common! Both of our parents are black haired, gigantic, and a far cry from what we physically look like!---irumi thought matter of fact-ly with a chuckle. Sabnock on the other hand choose this moment to look at the sword he made, discarded on the ground ----yes! Nows my chance to attack!--- he thought

“hey guardian! Look! Your baby’s foot is all better now ok? I understand why you were upset! I mean who wouldn’t be grumpy if their child was injured?” irumi shouted with an understanding smile -----if it were me, papa wouldn’t let me walk at all, grandpa would continuously spoil me rotten every visit, break or opportunity he gets, and opera-san wouldn’t even dare leave my side for more than a minute--- irumi thought with a nervously chuckle, as if they haven’t been doing that before already. The duckling continues to talk on behalf of irumi “ugh don’t worry! We’re not going to hurt you!” irumi said and turn to sabnock at the right moment. Right at the very moment he was raising his weapon. He froze mid-air as irumi looks at him expectantly “huh? What are thou saying? This is our chance to-“ sabnock cut off as irumi tilts her head, obliviously might I add, cutely at him. For once In his life, he was clueless on what to do “put it down” irumi ordered stern, direct, and sweet. A tone she on occasion use against her family. “b-but I” sabnock said hesitantly, how can such a cute person be so authoritative!? Irumi frowns slightly. A look that should be highly illegal on that face! And then she gave him an understanding smiled! “it’s alright!” she said encouragingly, in the end sabnock lost the battle of will. And soon he let the greater sword slip from his hold, letting it clang on to the ground

Both of them raise their hands as a sign of being weaponless, vulnerability. The valley’s guardian stomps before them, making sabnock let out a sound of surprise. Before the guardian and it’s child then bows it’s head to the two, surprising sabnock even further “the guardian…it’s bowing…” he said in surprise “honestly your too kind!” irumi said, bowing in thanks to the guardian, sabnock looks at her as if she was crazy, he really is thinking she is as of now “no problem really!” irumi said and proceeded to laugh sweetly “I’m happy for you!”

----so this is the honor student irumi, what an unbelievable demon!---- sabnock thought looking at irumi with astonishment “hey! Don’t move too much yet ok!?” irumi called out to her little….gigantic duckling friend

The guardian then lean it’s head further down for irumi “oh! Are you offering us a ride? Thank you!” irumi said then looks at sabnock with a smile “sabnock! Let’s finish the test together! Alright?” she said, obliviously, giving him her smile of a thousand suns, and in turn sabnock was taken aback, absently nodding in response and then climbing with her to the back of the guardian. And in turn they took flight to the air

Irumi smiles as the feeling of the breeze, though much stronger now, goes through her hair “haha! This is so cool!” she said. looking forward, not noticing how sabnock was analyzing her ----she’s so small yet surprising! They said that she was full of surprises and I see they we’re not exaggerating ! thou..i don’t understand….how come she seems so…clueless…--- sabnock thought. It just doesn’t add up! How can such a person exist and in the same time not now how things work? Does she even know what a rank is? how come she never knew of Yod?

“hey I gotta ask, why don’t you know a lot of things?” sabnock said, breaking irumi’s moment of excitement “huh? What do you mean?” irumi ask, looking at the muscled demon “well you have no idea what yod is, and clearly from the way you act, you are as clueless as if you were born just the day before the first day of school” sabnock said bluntly, making irumi go to stone.

Well he’s not that wrong. She was adopted and ‘reborn’ 2 months before the first day of school. though since she already shared somethings with clara and asmodeus, it’s no harm to share it with a classmate. Though she has to be careful with what she says “w-well…you see…my family is very protective of me, and due to my physical health…I was……very sick back then, so I was never allowed outside or out of their line of sight at all” irumi chuckles at that fact, it was true and she can’t bring herself to think negative of it, it was really heart warming

“as to my knowledge, well since I was sick more often than not, my family thought it would be best to wait until I’m strong enough to face the world on my own, and you weren’t completely off. The first day of school was actually the first time I’ve ever been outside my home” irumi said honestly. Smiling at sabnock nervously, wondering what he thinks of her now..

Sabnock was everything, but shock seems more prominent and probably the best word to describe him. Every demon was born weak and has the ability to get physically strong with the right care and motivation, however there are some who are generally feeble to the bone and are usually the first to never make it in this world, even in some rare cases, feeble sickly demons can even end up becoming mindless animals due to their weaknesses, attacking anything in order to surivive, returning back to their origins and the likes. however hearing and meeting one that is irumi. He can’t help but be amaze, she was what he admires and intrigues in a person, someone who can and will improve themselves for better or for worst regardless of what lies a head.

even if it can cause you your life

and not only that, she didn't even think twice when she saw him at death row! she just jump in, in front of him!

irumi is something else entirely

Sabnock can’t help but nod at her and continues to look a head

.

.

He’s made his decision

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

To say that asmodeus and clara we’re worried is an understatement, everyone has arrived to the goal, with asmodeus and clara as the first and the others coming fort soon after. Kalego ruled sabnock as a lost cause and will order a search later on. In the process, the wait for irumi however was a stress maker in and on itself

To put it bluntly

They were livid with fear and worry for their sickly little friend

“those two are super late” elizabetta stated as the entire class stare at the setting sun

Clara waves a horrendously long red flag as she beckoned for irumi to arrive, if irumi got lost clara will lead her back! And azz-azz can check her if she’s hurt!

“there’s no point in waiting, we will now proceed to the -“ “please sir, lady irumi has yet to arrive!” asmodeus pleaded. What point was partaking in the test if irumi wasn’t able to finish? Oh he had a feeling something was not right! He should have thought of his lady’s health! She must have been so tired at flying that when she rested nearby, a flock of demon birds or a group of flora must’ve made her their prey! Or maybe even worst!

“those who do not return  will be left behind “Kalego casually stated, the only bright side to his situation would be the fact that he has one less thorn in his ass to take care of.

A strong gust of wind startles the entire abnormal class as they stare at the new arrival

.

.

It was a gigantic mythical beast coming their way!

.

.

.

“the guardian!? of cut throat valley!?” kalego stated in awe “huh? That’s it!?” asmodeus said in surprise “but why? Why would it leave the valley and come here?” kalego questioned himself before shaking and refocusing at the task at hand

“all of you! Stay back!” kalego ordered preparing an attack to the uncoming ‘perpetrator’ only to freeze in shock at what he saw as the beast was coming closer

At the back of the guardian was, not only his child, also but irumi and sabnock !

“hey! Were here!” irumi called out as she laughs waving to the others as they close their destination

“irumikins and goldy!” clara called out. Waving back at her friend and classmate in both relief and happiness, she made it!  irumi was ok! clara knew she’ll be ok!, meanwhile asmodeus’s eyes shine as he was astonish at his lady’s grand entrance and return. ”amazing milady!” he praised, any other forms of words fail to describe the emotion that was rushing through his mind ----of course lady irumi would go above and beyond! She may be weak in health but she is no weak demon!---- asmodeus cried to himself, in both relief and amazement, truly irumi is a one of a kind demon!

On the other hand all the other students of the abnormal class Was just plain speechless and shock. At both at the unique situation and event that they at first hand witness

What a way to come home!

Irumi lands onto the platform and was greeted by a tight hug and body/health check coming from both clara and asmodeus, all the others gathered around sabnock and her. When it was all said and done irumi turns back and waves at the figure of the guardian which was now leaving the vicinity

“thank you! Please take care!” she yelled as she said her goodbye. The duckling chirps at her with a nod, so did the guardian

For them, at this day forth, irumi was no threat or foe, but a friend to the creatures of the cut throat valley

And she always will be

Chapter Text

Irumi sat as she blinks at the situation she and sabnock were in, both in one place, with a sign hanging off of them, on irumi her’s said ‘reflecting’ and on sabnock was ‘I promise not to break any more rules and listen to my superiors’ it was pitiful, really, but she can understand it. after all, they did break kalego’s and the school rules

Well she did it unwillingly and circumstantially….but rules are rules

“right, from here on, I’m going to be presenting your ranks” kalego announce as he leans slightly to the side offering his right shoulder as a white 3 eyes horned owl, with a cute little tie might I add, flew down and lands on him “ by inserting your hand into it, this ‘ranking owl’ here  will judge your ability and then-“ kalego explains as he slid his hand into the owl’s pouch and pull out a badge “assign you a ‘rank badge’” he finish off as he showed it to his class “alright line up in order!” he ordered, glaring at his collection of lost causes

“by the way” kalego said, turning his attention to his two late students, the numbskull and the troublemaker, as he so gently mentally nicknamed “you two performed the worst, so you can go last” kalego said as he smirk “it’s to set an example, Hopefully the others laugh at you and stone you until you both will bleed” he said smugly “what a shady teacher!” sabnock called out as he growled “this is humiliating” he snarled to himself

Irumi laughs nervously “calm down” she said and then smiles up at him “even though your excellency and I made it back, we didn’t complete the race in time. And were disqualified” irumi explained nervously before flowers started to bloom around her “but look on the bright side! It might have been worth it to see everyone’s faces though!” irumi said mischieviously, giggling as she replays the image back. This in turn made sabnock chuckle, the speechless look on kalego’s face was priceless and legendary

“yeah you got that right!” sabnock agreed smiling a little before his features went sharp as he close his eyes “however this isn’t something I could have done alone” he stated, turning fully infront of irumi “once again, I thank you for saving me back there” sabnock said, he may be proud, but he isn’t fully an ungrateful bastard!

this time irumi was surprise. “ I apologise for my earlier rudeness, your excellency is……You’re truly one of a kind, you’re amazing irumi” he continued, irumi looks at sabnock with wide eyes, a blush creeping onto her cheeks as sabnock smiles at her good nature-ly

“also! From now on you’re my rival!” sabnock announce, breaking the ‘moment’ “wh- wait what!?” irumi cried. Snapping out of the out of character daze she was in

“HEY! IMBECILE DUO! IT’S YOUR TURN!!” kalego shouts out, getting the two’s attention

“are you alright milady, you look flush!, did you acquire a fever? Would you like to go to the infirmary as soon as possible” asmodeus said, looking at irumi worriedly, his hand landing onto irumi’s forehead to check her tempreture. Nothing seems to be out of place, may be irumi wasn’t feeling well and was cause by her un-shown exhaustion? Oh he should’ve known irumi would go so far as to hide her state of wellbeing just to not make them worry!. Irumi looks at him surprise, the blush on her cheeks darkening

Clara looks at her worriedly, was irumi getting a fever? Oh no! should she get irumi-chan’s grandpa and operakins?!. Irumi senses their worry, and shakes her head smiling at them “I’m alright azz! Clara!. Don’t worry about me, though congratulations on getting your ranks!” irumi said lowering her head slightly as she smiles at them. This time asmodeus ‘rank 4- daleth’ and clara ‘rank 3– gimel’ were the ones to blush, irumi was just so pure and cute! Asmodeus swears on his life that he will forever serve such a kind and gentle demoness, clara on the other hand was estatic. Irumi is proud of her! Her very first friend is proud of her!

The duo smiles at her and nods, only for their moment of friendship to be captured when the other students gasp as sabnock pulled out his badge ‘rank 2- beth’. Sabnocks shrugs “well it seems I’ll just have to climb the ranks” he said to himself, his resolve renew. Kalego grunts at his words and writes down this information

-----just make sure not to kill yourself numbskull--- kalego stated mentally and then turns to irumi “your turn irumi” he announce, irumi nod and walks up to the rank owl. His classmates already murmuring in the background

-----sabnock’s pretty amazing, huh. He has such a clear vision for the future…..but….from now on…what should I do, now that I’m here?---- irumi thought as she slips her hand into the pouch

“irumi’s gang sure looks excited” lied stated, looking at the duo staring at irumi with wide eyes

“hey….what kind of badge do you think irumi-chan will pull out?” jazz said, already formulating a bet in his mind

“something like ‘rank 5 hai’? how wonderful” elizabetta said, she could see irumi being a very high level demon, after all she has such a powerful lineage!

“no way…”garp denied, irumi is a very surprising demon, but no way would she be that powerful!

Lied laughs waving them off “I have a feeling she will pull out something weird gain for sure!” lied said, he can already see it now. today was surely coming out as surprising

“ah! Just like what happened with familiar- sensei right?” Jazz said laughing at the memory

Kalego glares at them “I’ll kill you” he threatened before sighing

“the ‘ranking owl’ is a pivotal part of your lives, whatever you pull out of there, there’s no second chances, there hasn’t been a single chance of cheating in hundreds of ye-“ kalego cuts off when the owl let’s out a loud screech

He turns back to watch the owl flail around with irumi’s hand still inside it’s pouch “w-wait!” irumi cried in surprise, bringing her ‘empty’ hand out. “ah! I haven’t gotten my badge yet!” she cried out after the fleeing owl, Did she do something wrong?! Did she offended the owl somehow?!

Everyone went silent. No murmurs, no breathing.

Just plain silence

They all stared at irumi

More specifically…

At irumi’s raised ‘empty’ hand

“huh?” garp said absently breaking the silence

It was clara who seemed to have the fast recovery pace. “irumikins….what’s is that thingy?” she ask, pointing at the golden band that’s wrap around irumi’s middle finger

“…huh?” irumi said, staring at the foreign object

.

.

.

.

.

“The demon king’s prophecy” a young sabro read

“listen sabro, right now the demon king’s position is occupied, and the king is very powerful, however this…the demon king’s prophecies predict that the next ruler will be the one who will rise to power…now finally- let’s read the last foretelling- this one here” sabnock’s father directed, point his finger at a portion of the scroll they were holding

all demon lineage far and wide shall submit

bound by the blood contract, all creation shall be blessed

by the one who swoops down from foreign land

on their right hand, a golden light is kept

it is the light of solomon’s ring

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

“a ring?....that’s kind of…” jazz said only to shut up immediately

“ugh! It. won’t. come. Off!!!” irumi said in frustration, pulling the ring off with all of her strength before sighing defeatedly “hey-about this- can somebody help me take this of-“ irumi cut off when she watch all the others back away from her like she was the plague

She tried with the other students

They back away immediately

Another batch

Same reaction

She went near professor kalego,

even he backed away from her

“ah, um….” Irumi said -----I’m going to cry---- she thought tears formulating at the corner of her eyes. did she do something bad?

 Elizabetta feels bad as she notice irumi’s formulating tears “well…it’s just…there’s something on your…shoulder” she pointed out, explaining the best to her abilities to cheer irumi up slightly

“huh?” irumi stated, turning her head to look at her shoulder. There a black silhouetted creature was perch on her shoulder

She did what any normal person would do in her situation

She panicked

“HAAAAAAAH- WHAT’S THIS!???” she cried the silhouetted ‘ooogh’ at her “lady irumi please calm down! Remove the ring!” asmodeus tried, trying to calm irumi down from a distance, obviously  it wasn’t working

“IT’S COMING FROM THE RING!.....H-HURRY UP AND CUT IT OFF! CUT IT OFF!” she cried waving her hand to get the creature away from her, kalego runs away as irumi runs after him “HEY! STOP WAVING IT AROUND!” he ordered, continuing to try and keep his distance

When irumi stopped the silhouette growled slightly then let out an ear shattering cry

.

.

.

.

“what the-?”

“that’s intense! Is it coming from there?” 

.

.

.

Students back at babylus screams, covering their ears, some crying at the pain. Others doubling over, already praying for it to stop

“that scream sound like death incarnate- degozaru!” garp said, covering his….’ears’ to the best of his ability “my ears hurt!” Jazz said, gritting his teeth

“everyone- are you guys ok?!” irumi said, worry evident in her tone and expression. It was lied who was able to hear her “eh! irumi you’re not in pain?” he said in surprise, hope in his eyes “w-well yeah…” irumi said, not getting what they meant by ‘scream’ since all she hears from the silhouette was ‘uwooo’, a noice similar to a whimpering puppy or kitten

“then, hurry up! Cover it!” lied demand, his ears can’t take in anymore!

“ah!- a-Righ!” irumi responded and then gathered the silhouette into her arms

“a-um- l=like this?!” she said cradling it like a baby ---this is what papa did to calm me down back when he first brought me here….is it working?---- she thought softly patting it’s belly like a disturbed crying baby

“we meant that you need to cover it’s mouth!!!” the others said, but didn’t bother as it seems as it was working the silhouette was slowly quieting down

“I’ll help!” clara volunteered and then went on to sing a disturbing crooked demonic and slightly awful version of ‘rockabye baby’  “now there’s more noise!, don’t add fuel to the fire!!!”

“w-wait” garp said and pointed at the creature,

who was dancing along to the horrible tune!?

“i-it actually calmed down!!” lied said in surprise, the others soon went closer to gather around them, watching the scene unfold

“do you think it’ll eat nori?” jazz suddenly ask, intrigued

“take some snacks!?” garp said, offering some demon candy to the creature

“let me take a picture!” lied said, bringing his phone out to take a picture or two….and possibly a video….

“STOP MESSING AROUND, YOU IDIOTS!!” kalego shouts ----honestly do they have such low attention spans, that they will disregard their safety as soon as one problem is over!?---- kalego thought, if there was any doubt that these lost causes were going to change, it was already thrown down a cliff to a lake of lava!

“alright then- Leave it to me!” sabnock announce, going up to irumi “a-ah- please sabnock-kun d-don’t come over, it’s dangerous!” irumi warned ----she disregards her own safety just for the sake of others---- the rest of the class thought, surprise at irumi’s consideration for their safety over her own “don’t worry my dear rival” sabnock said proudly

“I can easily uproot this little blac…” and just like that, sabnock drop to his knees, “wh-huh?!” irumi swore she just saw sabnock’s soul leave his body

The silhouette just snickers mischievously, it has only bop the muscle demon on the nose, and down he goes!, irumi’s lips twitch as she saw the silhouette look proudly at it’s achievement before returning to growling and glaring at any that went close to her

“what are you doing, you idiot!” asmodeus said, sighing in irritation, leave it to sabnock to make it worst, oh he has to salvage the situation, who knows how much stress lady irumi is in! he walks up to her, a hand on his chest, his elegance doing him justice in this time of need “Do not fret, lady irumi, for I am here-”

Asmodeus falls back, elegance, beauty and all. Falling with him

The creature snickers, one chomp and down the prodigy goes!.

“déjà vu!?” irumi exclaimed, worry already running into her system on overdrive ----are those two going to be ok?!---- irumi thought “i-I’m completely fine, lady irumi” asmodeus reassures, before coughing, the black creature attaché to the ring still chewing on his head “I have the feeling my magical energy is drained”

This caught kalego’s full attention “huh?” irumi said, not truly understanding what asmodeus meant. ---drained?---

“but fear not lady irumi *cough* this amount of pain *cough* *cough* this amount of irritation-*cough* *cough* is nothing to me” amsodeus said, yeah right!. The black creature continues to chew on his head mischievously. Enjoying the pink haired demon’s misery, much to irumi’s dismay and horror “you’re obviously suffering badly,azz!”

“hey irumi, let me see that-“ kalego cut of when all of a sudden his lower arm was chop off

“Sensei?” the black creature called out menacingly before it suddenly vanish from his sight, he was facing a worried irumi “p-professor k-kalego? Are-are you okay?” she said

Kalego looks again, his arm was completely intact – a hallucination!? What is this child-.......no….. this thing gave me a warning……I see---- kalego thought, he made up his mind, he needs to deal with this pest swiftly

“hold still irumi” he said sternly, raising his hand, his pointer finger extended ----this. Should be exterminated--- kalego thought and was about to bring down his finger to slash irumi’s hand clean off

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

if it weren’t for the finger stopping his, the dagger sharp death glare and the immense menacing aura behind him

.

.

----shit…----

“tsk-tsk, you know you’re not supposed to do that” Sullivan scolded in a taunting manner, but the way he said it….was a little different…

it was cold…

venomous….

Deep, Dark and malicious….

a very clear warning…

“principal!” kalego exclaimed, knowing deep down he was caught red handed by the one person he down right knows he doesn’t want to get caught

“grandpa~!” irumi exclaimed, smiling brightly as her grandpa pats her head affectionately  “yoohoo~! I-ru-mi-chan~! Grandpa has arrived~!!!” he announce cooing at her lovingly “oh dear! What happened to your hand? Did you get hurt?” he fretted, looking at irumi’s bandage hand like a panicking mother hen, irumi chuckles reassures him that she was ok, making Sullivan nod before turning his attention to kalego “Jeez kalego-kun! You were planning to blow off my beloved irumi’s precious arm off just now! naughty!” he scolded, the other looks away with a grunt

“I just thought that the other students were in imminent danger, and as supervisor I had to deal with the problem swiftly” kalego said as an excuse, oh he could already see it now, his paycheck is going to be dock yet again, maybe even twice because of this

“hey now! Haste makes waste! It’s bad to be mad! That’s why I had to flew right over here to check what’s wrong!” a potato Sullivan rants, jumping up and down, steam puffing from him, a pout visible on what little features on his face, then he turned to irumi

“irumi honey~ can you tell grandpa where did you get that?, that thing is really noisy from over here, it even made a portion of students go straight to the infirmary!” he scolded gentle and sweetly “ah-! S-sorry grandpa b-but-“ irumi tried before her attention turns to the creature who suddenly lunge out at her grandfather

“Grandpa watch out!” she cried

Sullivan huff, unfrighten by the display of danger “alright then, here you go! Eat up!” he said, pushing a big black ball of magic to the creature. The creature expanded and let out a stuffed groan, before shrinking down and dissolving back into the ring

“i-..it’s gone” lied said, astonish at what in the netherworld just happen

“there all better, now little one, can you tell grandpa where did you get it?” Sullivan said, before kneeling down to irumi and rubs her head reassuringly “i-I got it from the ranking owl, I was searching for my badge and then the owl flew off! The n-next thing I knew the ring was already attaché to me….g-grandpa, w-what is this?” irumi ask, pointing to the very ring that brought upon this unwanted/ unprecedented situation “mou~ that my dear one, is ‘the ring of gluttony’ it’s a demonic tool that can contain the user’s magical pool, however~ the one your wearing doesn’t yet possess much power, and so it indiscriminately consumed the power of those around it” Sullivan explained proudly laughing to himself as he savors the innocent, curious look irumi has on her face, her full attention on him and him alone

“however fear not! Thanks to yours truly~ It seems to have charge enough power now, so it’s become harmless! Now since you’ve already used it irumi-chan, we can no longer remove it~” Sullivan said nonchalantly making irumi backtrack and flinch at his words ----eh?! How can you be so calm about this!?--- irumi thought, her heart slowly sinking

“b-but- But now we have no other way to rank the girl!” kalego exclaimed, never in his entire career, even when he himself was a student of babylus has he even been, let alone heard of such situation

Sullivan waves him off, which makes kalego immediately backs off, despite the smiling expression and calm atmosphere the principal was giving off, kalego knew better, he could sense it in the air,

the heavy negative musk of a protective parent…..

“mister demon owl sure has put such a weird thing in irumi’s care, huh?” Sullivan said, his irritating, well in kalego’s perspective that is, chuckle and care free tone, making all the misfit students calm down, not noticing the hidden aroma that was secretly seeping through, only fully adult demons are capable of noticing it

oh yes...he can already feel it now

either the principal is going to be merciful and kill him on the spot, or more than likely dock his pay for the next months to come

honestly....kalego would prefer if he was thrown off this ledge to be honest

“if he’s still alive by next year, history will probably repeat itself~ and we’ll get to see something else rare!” Sullivan said smiling, and then tilting to irumi, when everyone was out of ear shot “don’t worry about it sweetie, as rare as it is, you’re on a league of your own after all, we’ll talk more in my office later m’kay~?” he whispered to her, making irumi bring her hands to her chest, nodding

“alright who’s ready for a commemoration photo~!?” Sullivan announce, making all the students respond with a loud “me!”

“w-wait grandpa what about sabnock and azz?!”

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

Irumi sighs as she looks at the bullet board happily ‘irumi rank 1 –aleph’

---a lot happened, but…..this is the first time they’ve reasonably evaluated me!---irumi thought, thanks to her grandfather, things are going to be slightly easier now!

However irumi didn’t notice the irritated glaring asmodeus and the pouting clara behind her “Aleph?! Lady irumi should be a Yod with her grand performance!” asmodeus cried out in outrage, clara agrees with him just for friends sake, and it seems fun “yeah yeah!” she cried, irumi chuckles and reassures them politely that there was no need to fuss

----because if I ever do end up becoming a Yod, my status might be revealed way too early, and papa would crown me on the spot---- irumi thought, she can already see it now

Yeah no thanks she’s not ready

---- the lowest score won’t stand out much thank goodness~!---

Well…at least that’s what irumi thought anyway

“did you see her?”

“Yeah, I did”

“ssh! Don’t raise your voice! She’ll probably hear us!”

“she made the ‘guardian of the valley’ her pet!”

“she’s so devi-scary!”

Unfortunately, certain parts of her still stood out too much!, unknowingly, irumi spurred on her new reputation

Flowers bloom around irumi as she walks ahead peacefully and happily, with both clara ,whose singing to herself in the background, and asmodeus who was apparently listening to the rumors, pride clear on his face

Truly

Things are getting interesting this year in babylus

.

.

.

.

.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

###So~? How did it go? I was skeptical on how irumi will deal with this but I have faith in her that she will take this in stride### derkila started as soon as call itself was picked up from the other end

### lord derkila, it has come to my attention that the ranking owl gave something interesting in irumi’s care….you don’t happen to know something about this now do you?### Sullivan ask straight to the point. If derkila was the one to give the ring away, then things are fine and dandy, but if there’s a possibility that it wasn’t derkila…..

Well…it seems an investigation in the king’s court is in order

### oh? Is it not a badge? How rare! Well? What did Mr.Owl give my little girl?### derkila spurred on, he was either dodging the question or insinuating something along the lines of, ‘no sully I don’t know what you’re talking about’

A difficult person would be the best way to describe derkila

### the ‘ring of gluttony’ ### Sullivan deadpanned, the line went quiet before derkila let out a dark chuckle

###ring of gluttony huh? Well I guess we’ll just have to use that to our advantage huh? Sa-chan?### derkila hinted, making Sullivan understand, as of now ‘who’ isn’t something they should focus as of yet, ‘how’ would be the more plausible thing to answer first, irumi’s safety is something that they need to resecure

### of course your majesty. Is that all?###

###NOOOO! Sully~! Let me talk to my baby! She’s my child first! I need to know!### derkila cried out, pouting childishly. It was sullivan’s turn to chuckle

### of course, of course. Hold on a moment### he responded and look away from the phone just in time to wave a newly bathe and ready-for-bed irumi over with opera dutily disinfecting and healing the cut on her hand

“I-ru-mi-chan~! You’re so cute~! Come here come here~! Your papa wants to talk to you~!” Sullivan cooed, watching as irumi nod and look at opera for a moment, who wasn’t done healing her hand, come with her

Irumi sat on her grandfather’s lap as one hand is being tend to by opera, and the other holding the phone

###h-hi papa! ### irumi greeted, a shy look on her face

-----cute!---- Sullivan and opera thought to themselves as they continue to listen to the call, while inwardly cooing at her

###Heya princess~! How are you doing hm? congratulations on getting your rank irumi baby~!### derkila praises, irumi could hear the clapping in the background

### t-thank you papa### she replied shyly. Making the king snicker

### Mou~ your grandpa said that you have acquired a very special jewelry, is that right irumi-chan?### derkila suddenly said, irumi nod

### y-yes! The ring of gluttony!....w-what am I s-supposed to do? G-grandpa said that once it’s use it can never be taken off### irumi ask, the panic in her voice evident. Derkila hums, soothing irumi’s nerves

###shh shh~, it’s alright my little one, your grandpa has already tamed the ring with his power! So it’s going to be alright. Though since it’s officially yours, it will however be used to your advantage!### derkila said, looking at the bright side

Irumi blink at his words, to her advantage? ###w-what do you mean p-papa?###

Irumi can almost imagine the smirk on her father’s face

### there are some special demons who uses training rings in order to perfect a specific skill or more commonly their bloodline ability### derkila began, irumi listens carefully, ----training rings? Oh! Was that what jazz-kun was wearing?---- irumi thought, remember that one of her classmate, andro M. Jazz. Was wearing a set of rings each on his fingers

###hm hm! So since you are still developing irumi-chan, your magic is still very foreign and fragile to form. That’s where the ring of gluttony comes in! you can use the ring as a magic medium, using it to practice magic instead of your own. Since the ring will consist of other demon’s mana, you can practice on spells and what not for a limited time~ it will help you learn in school and protect you while doing so!, so until your body gets more physically strong and compatible for your age, this will be a nice substitute! And it will make learning magic easier in the end as well, since by the time your magic is stronger, your body would be so use to it, it will be like a walk in the park for you~ ### derkila explains, the pros of the ring equalizing the cons

### o-oh ok…and the bad side is? ### irumi ask, derkila smiles ---clever girl!--- he thought smugly at his little one’s ability to catch on

### as I said, it’s only for a limited time, so you must be wary of how much mana you use up, it’s similar to using your own magic but in this case you won’t get that tired~ there’s also some kinks to fix but with a few development here and there it will be fine~ ### derkila said nonchalantly, already planning in his head to ask Sullivan to take a picture of irumi’s first time doing a spell. He wonders what surprising outcome she’ll brought upon the netherworld next!

### ah. Ok…I guess that makes sense..### irumi replied, she’s too mentally exhausted, but she wants to continue on!

Derkila hums again ### hm hm~ it’s time for bed my dear heart, go to sleep and I promise we’ll talk tomorrow alright? Love ya kiddo~### derkila said soothingly, irumi nod and rub her eyes sleepily, leaning back to lay her head against her grandfather’s chest

### love ya too papa### she said sleepily. Her eyes closing shut

And just like that the call was over

Sullivan and opera look at each other with a knowing look. Despite how strange their life has become, they wouldn’t want it any other way. Because this life was perfect

Because in the end, they have irumi to thank for that

Sullivan gently puts the phone down, and carries irumi to her room, opera cleaning up and putting away the first aids

Tomorrow is going to be a new day

Chapter Text

hi-ho!” Sullivan shouts, holding onto the reigns of his demon horses. Looking rather smug and proud of himself “it’s finally been delivered, I’m so delighted! This custom carriage to take my precious granddaughter to-and-from school! HIA!!” Sullivan said to himself before whipping the horses happily

Well it’s not that bad, at least one of them was enjoying it…..how weird…

“you’ve seen that thing yet yesterday?” a blond first year student said, making idle chit-chat with his fellow classmate

“yeah, I totally did-“ the other respond before both of their world was spinning as something fast pass by them

“run like the wind beauties!” Sullivan said happily, oh what joyous day!

“what the heck was that!?” the blond first year exclaimed

“the chair-demon!?” the other responded, equally surprise

“hm hm~! My sweet irumi is on her merry way to school~!” he said before laughing happily at the wholesome thought, life truly is but a dream!

.

.

.

Meanwhile Irumi smiles awkwardly at her grandfather’s antics

What a unique family she got herself

“so much for a low profile” irumi muttered to herself, opera just nuzzles her in reassurance, making irumi snap out of her depress daze and leaned onto him, the poor thing is too precious, but children need encouragement and space to themselves to grow after all

“so granddaughter~ how do you like the ride so far~?” sullivan ask happily, was he going to fast? Oh was the road to bumpy? Oh wait was he going to slow? Anticipation builds up in his core, but he is just too ecstatic to even care!

“oh it’s good- I mean fantastic!” she replied, smiling at her grandfather happily, feeding fire to the fuel

---My name is su-…irumi…--- she thought as she closed her eyes sighing, listening to the sound of the carriage travelling fast through the landscape of the netherworld

 She turns her gaze to the window, looking up at the sky ---One day my idiot parents sold me to the temple as a sacrifice. things went south real quick after that, and then Suddenly, it seems I have to attend a school for demons--- she continued, watching as the demon birds in the sky fly peacefully

----However. humans are a rare existence here , even though I am now partially half human and demon, if it somehow gets out that I’m partially human…..i don’t even want to know what kind of torture I’ll face…--- irumi thought, holding the necklace around her neck close

---It’s best to just live quietly like this, No matter what I must definitely not stand out!--- she thought, taking a deep breath as the carriage halts, signaling their arrival

.

.

.

The carriage door opens

.

.

.

.

--oh right! Before I forget---irumi thought to herself, her soul preparing itself for take off

.

.

.

.

“LADY IRUMI HAS ARRIVED!!” Opera announced dramatically

.

.

.

---I’m also the demon king’s daughter! And I’m not supposed to be found yet!---- she finish, she could feel her soul leaving her body as the attention was suddenly on her

Opera proceeded to seriously roll out and lay down a long red carpet before irumi’s path, the murmurs around them getting louder

~~ TA-DA!?~~

“go ahead, this way” opera beckoned, gesturing to irumi to step down from the carriage. “how do you expect me to ‘go ahead’?!” irumi muttered, a blush on her face. Her hands trembling and threatening to cover her face, everyone’s looking at her! “opera-saaaan~! You’re teasing me aren’t you?! Mou! opera-san!” irumi pouted, taking note at the twitching perked happily ears that meant one thing

Oh Yes he was enjoying this

“I have no clue what brought this idea upon you princess, I am only doing my duty” he excuse, not bothering to be a shame at the blush dusted on his cheeks, the magnifying-glass rate smile ever so slightly appearing on his face, the twitching happily cat ears, and most importantly the swishing happily cat tail behind him

Oh Yes…….no idea indeed

Irumi sighs as she walks down the red carpet, as much as she doesn’t want to, it would make opera happy! Her thought suddenly change as she looks at her hand, more importantly to the ring attaché to her, remembering the words of her father before

----but this…right now it’s got plenty of grandpa’s magic…so it should to be okay…but papa said with this I am now able to do magic normally without fearing for my body’s limitation….just please don’t let it go hungry and go crazy again--- she cried to herself, a desperate silent prayer on her lips

She just wants a normal day at school, is that too much to ask!?

“lady irumi! A very good morning to you milady!” a familiar voice calls out, dragging irumi out from her thoughts, she turns to see asmodeus running up to her happily

Irumi gave him a smile and greeted him “hello, good morning azz! I’m so sorry I couldn’t come with you today” she said, feeling bad that she must’ve left her friends waiting by the gates at her home “are you kidding? That was the most glorious entrance ever!” he said, his face was glowing with happiness and admiration “i was so impress!” he commented, irumi’s sweat drop before chuckling nervously before nodding.

She turns her attention to the demon horses “cain, abel! Thank you for the ride today!” irumi said, getting a happy neigh in respond from the two as it both lean down and accepts her gentle rewarding pets

Even the animals are in love with her

----cain, abel? They even responded to her call just like that and bend to her will! As expected of lady irumi! She’s so kind and gentle, even the animals are willing to slay their natural nature aside for her! Demon horses are usually passive-aggressive, neither affectionate to any other creature unless it was their young!--- asmodeus thought in admiration, he was going to say something else, until he was met with a face full of carpet

The sheer force of the surprise attack alone was great enough to launch him back. And with it, the carpet lay in his place

“morning irumikins! How are you?” clara greeted….her head poking out of the carpet. Asmodeus got his ass into gear and grab the carpet “what do you think you’re doing pest!” he said irritatedly, no matter how hard he tries to change his view of her, valac clara would always be a pest in his eyes…….in some degree…

As clara was thrown away by asmodeus, she came hurdling back at him in return, laughing maniacally 

“u-uh h-hey guys l-let not-“ irumi was ignored and with it a scene was made right in from of the school gates.

“can I have the carpet now?” opera said as he was suck into the tumbling fight between the two

Irumi stares at them as the fight suddenly moves away from her.

Is having a normal day in school too much to ask?

The answer to that is yes,

yes it is….

“oh honey! Don’t forget your bag now~” Sullivan teased, giving irumi her bag, the atmosphere around him calm and peaceful, joyful even like a breeze through a blooming meadow

“oh! Thank you grandpa!” irumi said, smiling as her grandfather pet her precious little head

“whoa! She got the chair-demon to carry her bag for her?”

“that irumi’s the bossiest kid ever”

The murmurs and chatter sprung up, making irumi flinch and look down, she’s not being bossy! She just really was distracted and almost forgot her bag! Her family is just looking out for her, is it really that bad!?

“oh right! I have another surprise for you!” Sullivan said, rummaging through his pocket. Irumi tilts her head slightly, looking up at him cutely “what is it grandpa?” she ask in a, obliviously cute and adorable, curious tone

-----CUTE!!!---- Sullivan thought, his body threatening to act on impulse and hug his granddaughter and yet again, never let go! But he fights it for once. He doesn’t want to make irumi uncomfortable in such a crowd~

“it’s a phone! So you can call us any time you want now~! due to what happened yesterday, I got really worried for your safety my dear. so I finally caved in and converted to a hell phone!” he said, leaning down slightly to smile brightly at irumi “ Don’t even ask me how it works because I haven’t the foggiest! But the point is now you can call me whenever the desires strike!” Sullivan explains as he hand irumi her new phone, not bother to change what he said, as he went from ‘us’ to ‘me’ really quickly

Irumi chooses to ignore the specific wording and the crowd staring at them, she smiles at him and gives him a hug. this is the first time she owned a phone! In the human world she usually writes letters because her old parents didn’t wanted her to waste time calling back when she could’ve been working harder to give them money!

Clearly she is grateful for every blessing given to her

“thank you grandpa!” she said happily, not bothered by the crowd who was staring at them. Sullivan huffs to himself proudly as he hugs his adoring beloved gem close, he made the right decision!

“hm hm~ it’s almost time for class now irumi-chan~ go on ahead now, be careful and have fun alright~?” Sullivan said his gaze in another direction, prompting irumi to look the same way. There she sees asmodeus and clara ‘arguing’ with each other, Sullivan and irumi look back at each other

And in turn irumi’s smile widden

“RIGHT!” she said happily, waving back at her grandfather as she head her way to her friends.

They’re going to be late for class!

.

.

.

.

.

.

Irumi gathers her notes up into her hold and puts them away, preparing herself for the next class, not noticing the worried looks on her friends faces

“lady irumi seems a little distracted lately…” asmodeus observed, worried that there must be something bothering her, she’s been so absent-minded since the first class. Something must be wrong…but what? And more importantly how can he solve the matter?

“hm! I know I know! Funny faces!” clara suggested, catching asmodeus’s attention “and how exactly will that help us know what’s bothering with lady irumi?” he ask, at this point any suggestion would be welcomed. But he’s unsure about the effectiveness of clara’s suggestion “it won’t! but it can cheer her up! Irumikins has been down in the dumps and as her friends. We have to make her smile and happy!” clara said, though as illogical her suggestion was, her reasoning has no flaw in it whatsoever

It was actually honorable and heartwarming to say the least.

The two nod at each other and put their plan into action

.

.

.

“Milady” asmodeus called out, “hm?” irumi turn to him only to meet a face full of clara making a funny face “pffft- wah! Wh-huh!?” she exclaimed, backing away slightly, asmodeus’s sweat drop at her reaction, did they failed? Did they do something wrong? “the thing is, for some reason, you seem upset, is something bothering you? If you are not feeling well, I am more than willing to carry on my back” asmodeus offered, catching irumi by surprise

Truth be told ,she was just a little nervous, the events these past few days were troublesome at best but she did had fun in one way or a nother. She really didn’t mean to worry anyone

---they were worried about me…--- irumi backtrack, her face heating up, A bubbly feeling building up inside. what was this feeling? Was it because her friends were worried about her? But then again she never had any real friends before so she can’t say for certain what was wrong with her

“hey get off! Why are you riding me you idiot?!” irumi heard, snapping out of her  thoughts, she looks at the duo, a genuine appearing on her face, she walks up to them “shall we go to class?” she ask, capturing the two’s attention

She may not know this feeling that was building inside her, but she’ll admit

she kind of likes it

.

.

.

.

.

“students of the misfit class it’s a pleasure to meet all of you, yiss, welcome to the botany tower, here you’ll learn about all the fascinating studies of the scientific world, my name is suzie stolas, and I will be teaching you about diabotany , yiss, gather around baby students, it’s time for a magic lesson, on how to make some flowers bloom! How does that sound? yiss” professor suzie introduced, her voice calm and sweet.

“hold your hand over the special sapling and then- kuan kuan!” she soon chanted. The sapling her hand was hovering soon started glowing until a bright light consumes everyone’s field of vision, when the light disappears. The young sapling in professor suzies hold has now turned to a beautiful flower that matches her personality to a T

“yiss! And just like that it’s bloomed!” she said, showing her flower to the class to prove her point. ---that’s so cool!--- irumi thought, her eyes shining at the happy flower in her professor’s grasp “by the way, you use this flower to give shape, weight, and dimension to your magic” she added before giving the entire misfit class an encouraging smile “alright everyone, it’s your turn now! do your best~ yiss” she encouraged, clearly intrigued what the misfit class is capable of doing

“Hai~!” the entire class said, and went on their separate stations to bloom their special flower

Irumi grabs her seedling and went to her station with asmodeus, she stops when she suddenly hears some light chattering and looks up, “who are they?” irumi ask, making asmodeus look up as well “ah that must be the upper-classmen. Our seniors” asmodeus explained, smiling at her ---ah the seniors must be here to observe us! Well wait until they see lady irumi’s creation!---- he thought, he can’t imagine what amazing or powerful flora his lady would bloom, if anything he’s more than excited to even have a glimpse of what it could be!

“isn’t that the student council president?” one of them said, noticing the very distinct black uniform

“probably not, the student council president, he never comes to the underclassmen’s buildings, so we’ve never seen him before” Jazz denied, the student council may work with students but surely there must be other things they need to deal with rather than watch them, especially if their the president

“I wonder if that’s really the president” Garp wondered, looking up and close to the upper floor, so many seniors came to watch them.

“a foolish question!, that’s a ‘rank 2- beth’ for sure. He’s as good as the next demon king!” sabnock said capturing everyone’s attention “obviously they came here to observe me!” sabnock said, holding a gluttonous destructive flower that was eating it’s own pot

“wh-what kind of flower is that!?” irumi said, not knowing whether to be scared, worried, horrified, or all of the above. Sabnock smiles at her awkwardly for a moment before his smile turn to a smug look “I Grew it in the flower pot myself! Muahaha! Isn’t he cool? I call him ‘God of Destruction!’” he stated and turn to the professor, waiting for his score

 “it’s only worth about a B+” suzie stated writing the information down

“whaaa!? Why!?!?” sabnock cried out in disbelief, a B+? at least make it an A-! his creation was sublime! What flaw could it even have!?

“Not happening, your pot broke, so it’s no good, it’s probably going to die” Jazz explained, knowing fully well how this plant’s life will turn out, it’s probably die off in a few days, or maybe hours who knows

“hmph, how barbaric” asmodeus said, everyone awed at asmodeu’s flower, emitting a fizzling sound as it’s flames take shape to petals, a beautiful sight to behold “something like this is much more refined” he stated proudly, turning his nose up graciously at his achievement “waaa~ so Amazing” irumi complimented, her eyes fixated on the flower’s beautiful form. Who knew fire can be so mesmerizing?

“it’s a burning flower!” Garp said, as he and the others were too mesmerize by it’s beauty

“An A+!” suzie stated, writing it down, the misfit class are making some rather fascinating specimens!

“flowers need water to grow, right?” sabnock said, going on to pouring a bucket of cold water on the poor flower, killing it’s flame and more likely killing it as a whole. Asmodeus screams at the horrible faith his creation has fallen to “you bastard! To my family lineage’s own flame, I won’t forgive you!” he threatened, creating fireballs and aiming it at his opponent “aren’t you hot-tempered, servant of mine? ALRIGHT! LET ME DO YOU A FAVOR AND COOL DOWN THAT HEAD OF YOURS!” sabnock mocks, another bucket of cold water in hand

The others started to cheer the fight on, leaving suzie and irumi to stare at them, before their professor sighs and intervened, her flower growing fast, it’s roots entangling the two fighting students until they can no longer move “please refrain from fighting while class is in session, yiss” professor suzie stated, ending the fight here and returning the class to work on their own seedlings.

Irumi’s Egyptian blue eyes shines brightly at her environment, her classmates were amazing! Every one of them made their flowers bloom, their creations matching their personality just like professor suzie’s flower matching hers.

Irumi turn to clara “how did you go, clara-“ irumi shuts up for a moment as she stares at the…..horrific example of a flower clara had created. “j-just now….wha-what was that?” irumi was lost for words, “Nothing! There’s nothing here!!” clara responded, hiding the plant in her uniform

But much to her dismay, it cursedly disappeared, ending up in jazz’s hold “Hey! Over here, something weird came out!!” he announce, showing it off to the teacher and the entire class, more likely afraid and confuse on what it’s supposed to be, the plant let out a dying cat’s meow at the attention it was receiving

“d-do you think it’s trying to sing?” suzie said, intrigued but also horrified and confuse. What type of flower is it? she have never seen this type of specimen before!

Clara covered her face, embarrassed, “what kind of magic did you put into it to make it like that” asmodeus said, dumbfounded by her creation, all he got in response was an impossible answer with sound effects, sabnock joined in with clara, to add fuel to the fire of asmodeus’s irritation

Irumi looks at them from a far, holding her plant close and glances at it apologetically “I’m sorry, there’s a chance you might never grow little guy, but I promise to take good care of you” irumi said raising it to her eye level with care.

Asmodeus and clara glances at her, despite the argument they created, they still heard irumi’s words. Both of them were worried, what did she meant by that? ‘there’s a chance you might never grow’? is she having trouble? Everyone went quiet when they notice the two suddenly stopped arguing and started staring at their friend

“somehow, if I had better control and my body was stronger, I would help you bloom into something amazing like the others! Though….it would be nice if you were to become a warm colored flower…and maybe even fluffy…I’m sorry..” irumi said sad but lovingly, not noticing she was talking out loud, she unintentionally making asmodeus, clara, and the others felt bad for her.

Professor suzie sighs, her heart sadden at her words, ---- as amazing as she is, I guess not everyone can be good at magic---- she though and went on to take a few steps to irumi, maybe if she tries and encourage her it would cheer the little child up and try, even if she gets a low score it will all depend on her flower’s result

Professor suzie stops in surprise as irumi raises and hovers her hand over the flower “kuan,kuan” she said happily, tapping it gently and encouragingly….nothing happened “just kidding” irumi said, laughing to herself softly, everyone wants to come near and cheer her up, maybe ever reason with her to try again, only for them to stop and look at her plant….which was glowing!?

“huh?!” irumi exclaimed in surprise, Only to stop after hearing a loud ringing sound and vibration in her pocket. She went on to pick up her cellphone

### Hello darling~! It’s grandpa~! YAY! It’s our first phone call~!” Sullivan cheered from the other end.

### o-oh grandpa! H-hello, is something wrong?### she said as she watch her plant, which used to be a seedling grow bigger and thicker

### There’s one thing I forgot to tell you sweetie, silly me~ you see a while ago### Sullivan said childishly, irumi watches her flower grow, and grow and grow. At an alarming rate

### I charged your new ring with my magic, right? So that’s why you can now use magic freely~! I’m sure your father explained the rest, but ah, still you shouldn’t use it yet my dear. You haven’t learned how to regulate the output yet!### Sullivan explained, everyone in the botany tower started fleeing and running away, the table irumi’s plant was sitting on broke at the sheer heaviness of it. some of the students who were to slow to run got captured by the flower’s branches

### if you use it….it could be dangerous and lead to trouble### Sullivan finish, irumi had tears in her eyes as she stares up at her once beloved seedling that she cared for 30 minutes, before she herself got swept away

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
“irumi? Hello~? Lousy signal, she couldn’t have hung up now did she?” Sullivan wondered to himself, he had thought that he and irumi could have more time talking for their first call

“Excuse me principal…but maybe it’s time for her highness to start with private magic lessons” opera suggested and pointed out the window, “well what a wonderful splendid sight!!” Sullivan stated, his face flush as he stared at awe at what he was seeing

“ a magnificent Vista, it truly must the princess’s creation “ opera agreed, the only thing that could’ve made such an amazing flora would be none other than the princess herself after all.

And so, from that day forward, from a single classroom at babylus, a sakura tree bloomed

“Now you tell me” irumi said dizzily, as she was cradled in the branches of her precious flower “what an amazing creation milady” asmodeus praised, he himself dangling off a branch, clara and the rest of the misfit class as well

“I don’t know what you created miss irumi, but an A++!” professor suzie announce, the dizziness clear in her voice but her sight can’t leave the breath taking specimen she was in it’s presence

Truly, the little student irumi is someone special!

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

“president!” one of the student council members shouted as they barge into the council room “the first year Honor student grew something pink! And…Fluffy!” they continued, trying to catch their breath

“ah…” the student council president said and looks out through the window, staring at the unnatural creation with suspicion “that thing….does not does not exist in the netherworld” she said

“huh?” the latter replied, confuse at what their leader was insinuating, it doesn’t exist in the netherworld?

The student council president chose to ignore her comrade’s response and looks at her notes “Honor student irumi…” she trailed off

Her notes were list of ‘achievements’ irumi gained in the past few days of school, and in the middle of it, was one word.

Circled and underlined Twice  

HUMAN ?

“as expected, it seems I need to listen to it from her at least once. Notify her at once “she ordered, her tone stern and undaunted, as shuts her notes of observation.

The council member nod and went to do what they were told

The president didn’t break her gaze at the familiar yet VERY unnatural flora. She has a sneaking suspicion that something wasn’t right here

.

.

She’s going to have one hell of a talk with irumi

Chapter Text

The prestigious school Babylus

Currently having and holding a total of 666 students, spread out through 6 grades. Many demons curresntly coexist on campus

Therefore, order must and needs to be kept by a certain group

And They are student council

The student council, like any other normal school in the human world, acts the same, they monitor the halls, help & guide those in need, and restrain/reprimand those who are in for a beating when it comes to breaking school property and most importantly it’s rules and regulation

 To put it simply, they are s specialize group of elite Demons, know for their cold-bloodedness and integrity. that are apart of the school’s system that manages the students directly, and works hard to keep and preservere the school’s peace from any threat that may appear

.

.

.

Amelie sighs as she and the other two members patrol the halls. They just finish dealing with some couple of ruffians who had the audacity to go against school policy, the pathetic duo couldn’t even break a wall, what point is it to cause trouble? Those two weren’t even worth a minute of their time if they weren’t on duty as of now

“report” amelie ordered, wanting to hear at least some good news of the day

The two nod and proceeded “president, the honor student…she wasn’t in the classroom” one of them said, Amelia nod “I see” she turn to the other, who in turn shakes his head to let her know he hasn’t seen the target either during his turn to patrol “but we also searcher that tee, however, there aren’t any other places in particular to search” he said and his sweat dropped

“it’s like that, but…really that tree is such a beautiful rare color, it’s gained a reputation! Visitors have even started crowding in to see it” he continued before remembering something

“oh that’s right- president, you mentioned that tree had something to do with humans.. “ he mentioned, remembering amelie’s statement at the student council room “it couldn’t be, president…you still believe in humans?” he said airily in a joking fashion.

His fellow member look at him offended on behalf of the president “Hey! Don’t say stupid things!” the other said, making him laugh. “you’re right, humans are just tall tales, after all!” he said and continues to laugh to himself, his sweat drop as he was verbally reprimanded.Amelie sighs and excuse herself “now then I’ll be returning to work” she said, and the other two nod

“then we shall keep searching” one of them said.as both nod at her

Amelie watches them as they go

*humans are just tall takes after all!*

---you’re wrong…..they do….--. She thought, watching as her two members walk away ----HUMANS DO EXIST!!--- she thought confidently as she walks into the room

---Only a small portion of high-ranking demons know, however. Since ancient times, demons have had relations with humans. They sated human’s desires by forming contracts.---- she continues as she then close the door behind her and looks down at her notes

---I have a theory…Honor student irumi….that girl is a human--- she thought, adding up all the clues she currently have. ---that’s right. I know. Research material about humans….the truth… and proof that humans exist…I have all of my reliable evidence right here--- she thought as she was facing a pentagram hidden between the books in a specific bookcase

She chanted as she hovers her hand over the pentagram, making it glow and activate. Unlocking a hidden bookcase behind it

--and that is—she continued. Taking a book in hand ---for generations, my lineage has handed down, a treasured item. The book chronicles the events from the human world, the forbidden book---- she thought, taking a deep breath as her very body tense up

“OKAY!!” she said to herself, flapping the book open

And what inside….

.

.

.

.

Was a normal romance graphic novel (manga) ….  

Amelia ‘awws’ as her face turns red, a hand claps on her mouth, keeping her from squeling, she suddenly jerk as she realize that she has fallen for the book’s ‘power’

---i-I didn’t mean to look at it! I’ve been enchanted! how shameful! A forbidden book like this…what terrible power!--- she commented, her face clearly flush

Despite the fact..

She doesn’t understand any of it

----i can’t quite read the words, but just looking at it makes my heart beat faster!..it seems that this woman has fallen in love with this man, however…just by bumping into him?! Is this some type of human charming ability…?--- she observed, squinting at the ‘mysterious’ text as if that would make her understand the book any better

She let out a gulp as she stares and continue on in the book before jerking back huffing as her body squirms in place, she was out of breath, her heart beating a mile per second, it was only due to her self restraint was she able to keep her ground to reality, but the temptation pulls her back into the book

Truly

What a powerful book

.

.

.

.

.

Irumi sweeps the floor dutifully, her body relax a bit as she listens to the calm chirping of the more peaceful sounding voice of the local demon birds

“thanks for helping with the clean up irumi, though you really didn’t have to” professor suzie said as she walks up to her “oh, but it was my fault to begin with, it’s also my flower so taking care of it is a part of something I must do, though I’m really sorry about all this” she said apologetically with as smile, a blush dusted on the professors face --- Cute, surprising, well behave and well mannered, and diligent! My, the principal and irumi’s family is surely blessed--- she thought smiling at the very epitome of every parent’s desired trait in a child

“you have nothing to be sorry for my dear, for it was you, now the botany tower can finally live up to it’s name” she said, irumi let out a chuckle as both of them turn to look at the ‘new’ botany tower in all it’s glory

“yiss, your gorgeous flower” she said, admiring the view

Irumi nod understandingly before jerking in surprise when her phone rang in her pocket “o-oh please excuse me for a moment” she said as she look at her professor again apologetically and answered the call as soon as professor suzie nods at her in understanding

###hello?### irumi said, before her eyes shine brightly as she heard a familiar chuckle from the other end

###hello baby! It’s papa~! How are you doing in school~? I – miss – you~! My little princess~### derkila said/sang cheerily from the otherline, his phonevoice not recognizable if you aren’t holding the phone

### Hi papa! I miss you too!  I’m doing fine! Though, I’m just cleaning up the mess I made…i kinda had a magic accident### irumi said happily and shyly. Her face heating up as she realize that professor suzie was still with her, and more likely staring at her. suzie just giggles

--- the principal did said that his granddaughter was very diligent when it comes to check up calls, but she doesn’t seem to be ashamed about showing their family affection in public. What a sweet girl--- she admired, any other student would be embarrassed if their family was too affectionate, especial students at the same age as irumi, but that’s how kids are these days, anything revolving around family can be pretty embarrassing

But it seems irumi is an exception

### hm hm~! Are you alright? Oh! Did you  mean your flower blooming activity? Your grandfather told me about it. thou he won’t actually show me, something about it being better seeing your creation in person? How selfish of him! to deprive me of your achievements!### derkila said jokingly, childishly pouting for effect

Irumi laughs ### I’m sure grandpa just wants to surprise you papa! And don’t worry I’m really fine!### she reassured, derkila sighs #### I’m sure, I trust you after all~, you wouldn’t lie to papa now would you? And even if you would I’ll still find out you know!### he said pointedly. Irumi chuckles nervously, if her father was this protective and aware now, how much would he be when she’s all grown up?

The very thought is unimaginable but it sure leaves the mind to wonder

Mean while professor suzie, despite only hearing irumi’s side of the call, was silently squiling to herself. A doting grandparent like sullivan, an assertive, supportive, and encouraging guardian like opera, a protective father, a diligent honorable student for a daughter like irumi? It’s like a picture perfect of a demon family!

### Mou~ well I should let you go now, school is almost over, yes~? We can talk later. Please get home safe and sound alright irumi-chan? I love you my little one~### derkila teased, irumi’s face doubled it’s shade ### a-alright papa! I’ll call back later! G-good luck at work today!, I hope you’re doing fine!, I love you too!### she replied shyly. But even so she smiles, flowers blooming around her, everything about her screams ‘happy’!

Derkila smiles to himself

What a cute little thing

Irumi is just too precious.

 it makes him hesitate to end the call, he was going to say something else before a loud bang was heard in his end of the world. ----oh right the crowns..---He sighs irratedly as he hangs up the phone ---duty calls, don’t worry irumi, papa will be alright---- another loud bang ----for now…---- derkila left off,

a vein popping on his forehead

his good mood completely ruined.

Can’t those idiots do something productive rather than have a screaming competition in his tower’s meeting room?!

.

.

.

.

.

Suzie wants to hug irumi, she was too cute! And very much the child of every parent’s dream!

----forget ‘surely blessed’, they are truly blessed! Irumi is such a loving child!--- she thought enviously, but with no bad intention. She was just jealous to see such a child to even exist! All of her students were either rough-housy, snot nose, bratty litte shits, or well mannered to a degree babies

Nothing like irumi!

irumi turns to her teacher, the blush very much evident to the naked eye “s-sorry you have to hear that professor suzie” she said, suzie just shakes her head “no no, it’s quite alright, it’s actually rather sweet to see or even hear a student with such close relation to her family. It’s quite rare actually, Usually at your age, students are more ashamed to openly show affection to their parents, let alone anyone else in their family, your family is blessed to have you irumi” she complimented, giving her a smile

irumi’s eyes widen at her statement and nod courtly, her face heating up even more so “t-thank you professor” she replied, before both of their attention was caught by the noisy students from up a rooftop. Partying and eating away under the cherry blossom’s branches

irumi’s eyes more focusly gazing at the cleaning staffs than the students “excuse me professor, I’m going to help them” she stated, bowing to suzie in thanks and goodbye before running off with a broom and dustpan in hand, suzie looks at her running figure and tilts her head with a smile “what a sweet child, yiss”

.

.

.

.

.

Amelie jerks in awareness when her eyes suddenly gaze through a window, noticing that the sun was no longer high above but more likely setting down slowly. “look at the time! I-I’ll just take this with me” she said, closing and stuffing the graphic novel into her clothes, closing the hidden bookcase and running to the door “tomorrow’s another early day of protecting babylus!” she said to herself as she runs out the door, returning to her duties

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

Irumi runs in a peaceful pace to the rooftop and to the cleaning staff “um” she started, catching the two janitors’s attention “I would like to help you guys clean this up” she said, holding out the broom. Both of them look at each other unsurely and in surprise “b-but miss irumi, it’s no problem, we can handle-“ one of them said before shutting up as she stares at the pleading Egyptian blue eyes

“really I insist, it wouldn’t be a problem!” she reassured, smiling at both of them “really? You’re sure?” the older of the two said in surprise, they’ve never met a child who was so insistent on helping them. Irumi nod

Both the janitors look at each other ----what a strange child--- they thought in unison

“Well, we’ll take you up on that.” One of them said

.

.

.

.

 Irumi stares as a big pile of plastic garbage bags were piled up

“since you offer, would you mind taking these to the dumpster?”

“we still need to do some cleaning on that side of the building so I hope this won’t be too much for you miss”

“we’re counting on you miss irumi!”

The janitors said. irumi stares at it surprise. Before a bubbly familiar feeling explodes in her chest

“you got it sir!” she said, a determined look on her face, irumi truly is incapable to refuse a request from anyone

Irumi waves the janitors goodbye as they leave, both of them praising her and thanking her for leanding them a hand

One they were gone, irumi turns back to the pile “how am I going to finish these today?” she thought, clearly aware of the setting sun.

She thought for a moment before stepping back in surprise when the entire pile burst into familiar pink flames, she turns around and there stood one of her friends, asmodeus alice

“a-azz!?” she exclaimed in surprise

Asmodues beams at her call “Lady irumi!” he greeted, walking up to her

“I know you ordered me to go home, so I do apologize, as your friend I am compeled to stay by your side at any cost” he explained, irumi shakes her head “it’s alright azz, though I didn’t ordered you to go home thou, I just wanted you to go on ahead, after all you must be pretty busy at home as you are at school. I just didn’t want to be a bother to you that’s all” she explained and then smiled “but thank you for helping me get rid off the trash though! But I’m not sure what you did could be environmentally friendly” she said awkwardly and reassuring.

Asmodeus’s face flush slightly “a-ah y-yes, forgive me my lady I wasn’t thinking of the consequences of my actions, I vow to be more mindful next time” he promised, bowing to her slightly ----lady irumi has shown only concern to others before herself! Such selflessness is admirable but also one that can lead to trouble on her behalf--- he thought. Could such a selfless demon exist? Surely not,but then again, if a selfless demon couldn’t exist then what would irumi herself be other than that?

Well probably one of the more kind-hearted ones. But in her case, she’s more than likely a league and category of her own, a type of demon that couldn’t and probably wouldn’t have existed on their own

----lady irumi has always been kind to every creature, her etiquette in thought, behavior, and mere nature has always been a mystery--- asmodeus analyze, for the past days, irumi has shown and thought him so much. friendship, kindness, amazing power, will, and desire. So much that up to this day, asmodeus still can’t understand her

But isn’t that what makes irumi special?

“Irumikins!” clara calls out, the two looking at her as she runs at them with a big pile of garbage “looky looky! I got a lot of trash!” she said, her head bursting through the pile

That was before her foot got caught on one particularly large misplaced rock, making her plant face first onto the cement ground. And also making her launch the garbage up in the air, above irumi and asmodeus

“clara-!” “master look out!” as irumi bends to help clara stand up, asmodeus shield her with his body as the trash pile land directly on top of him

The only good thing at the end was the fact that irumi wasn’t hit with any trash. Making asmodeus successfully shielding her from it

.

.

.

.

“really valac, you must be more careful! Who knows what could that do to lady irumi’s health!” amsodeus scolded, glaring down at the green haired demon, clara just pouted and nod “yeah yeah, sorry azz-azz I was just so excited!” she responded. Making asmodeus sigh in irritation, really, what is he going to do with her?

Irumi smiles “alright alright, that’ enough from you two” she said, capturing their attention “please go on home with out me alright? It’s getting late, so please Insist” irumi reassured, the shared worried look on both of her friends said otherwise “i just need to put away the cleaning equipment and I’ll go home right away, so don’t worry about me, really” she said. asmodeus and clara sighs

“alright if you insist my la-“ asmodeus cut off as he was tackled and choke by clara “alright irumikins! See you tomorrow! C’mon azz-azz!” clara said, waving back at irumi as she drags asmodeus away. “HEY! You’re literally chocking me! stop with the ka-booms already!” asmodeus said in his struggle. Irumi giggles at them

What great friends

She suddenly sighs and collects the equipment, it’s getting late after all, she looks at the sky “ I better head home too” she said, making her way to the school to the janitor’s closet nearby

.

.

.

.

.

Amelie walks down the halls of the school, frustrated and ashamed of herself ----how can I let myself be enchanted so easily? Truly a human’s charm is not something to belittle! Ugh, taking that book was careless of me, still this is strictly for research purposes--- she told to herself, bits of those reasoning making her mind slowly ease to relaxation ----it’s not like I’m takng the book home for any personal need anyway- I would never- ----- amelie snap out of her thoughts when she realize that there was a petite figure in her way. Her eyes widen as she stare back at the person in shock before-

CRASH!

The cleaning equipment scattered around them

Amelie holds her head, her mind spinning from the impact the crash left. She groans slightly “oh-! I-I’m so sorry!” the person said, running up to amelie. Amelie’s mind flash a picture, one of the scenes from the forbidden books to be exact. She stares wide eyed as the blue haired girl looks at her  worriedly, reach her hand out to help her “are you ok?”

And just like that

Amelie’s heart speeds up rapidly, her eyes shining and her face dusted red

This was exactly like the scene from the forbidden book!

“you’re not hurt are you?” irumi ask, looking at the taller demoness nervously. Both of them staring at each other in silence

Amelie’s heart jumps at her words as an image of the worried male human flash in her find, irumi reminding her of the worried face, a face similar to the human male that bump into the female protagonist in her graphic novel

Her body jumps up, standing straight “you there!, tell me your name “ she demanded, looking at the girl with suspicion ---she couldn’t be---- amelie thought, praying to the higher beings above that this isn’t who she believes to be

“u-uh! Y-yes m-ma’am! M-my names i-irumi” irumi stuttered in surprise. Amelie’s world started to clash. Both her mind and heart beating in unison, both in frenzied panic

----Irumi…so she’s the one! She summoned a demon and made them her familiar! Who receive and immesurable ring! Who somehow conjured a strange alien tree!--- amelie thought, listing all of irumi’s previous ‘achievements’, she greeted her teeth, her face blushing even more, she was evidently glaring at irumi, which in turn makes irumi feel a little more  scared than she was when the latter demanded her name

----OH NO! what did I do!? is She angry!? Her face is so red! She must be furious!--- irumi thought, panic rising through her veins, again.

----And Now she’s bump into me! and she’s trying to make me fall in love with her!--- amelie thought, her hands suddenly grabbing irumi’s soft, chubby, baby cheeks

----I have no dout! This girl is definetly! HUMAN!---- she concluded. Staring into irumi’s panicked eyes with renew vigor

She is sure of it!

.

.

.

.

.

.

Irumi stares back, her breath hitch, waiting for the other demon to make a move.

Well….. to be more specific, irumi is waiting for the latter to do something else than squish her face ever so slightly

Amelie sighs, calming herself down ----calm down, just calm down amelie, I can’t be to hasty- I must do what’s necessary. If anyone learns that there’s a human in the netherworld, it will all end in chaos.---- she reasoned with herself ----I’ll just tell my dad, the head of the demon security police, and have her sent to the proper facility—she planned out,

In irumi’s eyes, amelie’s face turned dark and wicked, making her panic even more

---as student council president, I have to consider anything, any threat that could disturb the peace of this school a crime!--- she stated internally. Giving irumi’s face one last squish

---she’s furious! She is incredibly mad that I bump into her! I have to apologize!--- irumi thought. “h-hey uh, I’s sorry for bumping into you- “ irumi said as best she can while her face was being squish lightly mercilessly. Her hands going on to hover over amelie’s to at least lessen the pressure on her poor squished face

Amelie jerks, her body reacting immediately. Letting go of irumi’s face and violently grabbing her wrists ---- she almost got the jump on me! good thing I could read her body language!---- her mind flash another scenario from the ‘forbidden book’, making her face blush even more

--- it’s just like that scene from the forbidden text!--- she thought

By the by, amelie really can’t read any human text. So she just have intense visual reactions

---as I thought! She’s dangerous! I won’t miss a single move she makes!---

----No doubt about it, I’m doomed!----

Both thought, again waiting for the other to make the first move

“I-I didn’t mean to bump into you! I promise! I’m sorry!”  irumi exclaimed, tears running down her face. Taking amelie by surprise, her grip on irumi’s wrists lessening

“*hic* i-I’m s-sorry *hic*” irumi cried through her tears. Amelie was at a lost, ----t-this isn’t part of the book! W-why is she crying!?---- amelie thought in panic. Did she assumed wrong and made the other scared? But she’s a human! This must be part of some kind of trick! Yeah!...

But what if she’s wrong?

If irumi is really a normal demon……then the fault is on her isn’t it? for drawing to conclusion to early in the observation?

What does amelie do in this situation?!

“h-hey d-don’t cry..” amelie started gently. She’s a human isn’t she!? Humans crossing ove r to the netherworld is a first degree crime! And must be act upon with proper procedure!

B-but…..

Why does she feel bad?

Why does it feel like…

That she committed a crime?

---these past few days have been so…tiring…I just want to go home…---- she thought, she doesn’t want to make any more problems, she just want to be with her family. She didn’t mean to offend anyone….

When irumi suddenly felt the pressure in her lighten, “*hic* I’M sorry!” she tries again, she chooses this time to violently bow before before amelie. Though, with her sudden movement, And amelie’s wavering suspicion. Her body violently followed along with irumi’s

Both of them stare at the floor..

both of them sharing the same thought…

----now what?--- they thought respectively in unison in their mind. Their body frozen stiff in a connected-locked bow

-----I instinctively copy her moves! This is all an act to get away! But honestly what do I do from here!? Is she trying to hold my hands and lower my guard to sympathize and fall in love with her!?--- amelie panicked, her mind running a million miles per second

Irumi’s tears stops, as she tries to politely take back her captured wrists, the pressure on them was getting painful ----i-I don’t understand…why is she bowing!?--- she thought, already losing hope in getting out of this situation

And just like that, as if the heavens above heard her call, amelie’s forbidden book fell out of her clothes.

Catching both irumi’s and amelie’s attention

Amelie, obliviously going down to reach and hide it immediately, but apparently irumi’s hand was faster to reach the dropped item

“huh?” irumi said, wiping the tears away as she looks at the book

“t-that is.. i-it’s nothing!” amelie tries to explain, only to be taken a back by irumi’s reaction

“no way! This takes me back! Yeah!” she said with recognition, looking at the book with familiarity

“It’s first love memories!”

.

.

.

.

----first….love….memories?---- amelie pieced together in her mind, ----is that what the book was called?---- she thought to herself, still shock at irumi’s reaction

“I love this series! It’s one of my favorites!” irumi talked her mind, obliviously outloud, “as a matter of fact, I was an assistant of this manga way back then, how nostalgic!” she thought remembering her panic ‘I’m sorrys’ when she was a part of the development of ‘first love memories’ “anyways, these two met and-“ irumi went on to rant about the story’s plot, happy nostalgia clear on her face

--- I have no idea what’s she’s talking about but she knows these texts!--- she thought, her mind made up “so you really are-!”

“the scene where they confess under the cherry blossom tree is fanstastic!” irumi rants, making amelie cut off to listen to her “it brings rein and kakeru, just so much closer together!” she gushed smiling at the book with enlightment. It really is a good romance novel!

“are you saying you can actually read that book?” amelie said in surprise, irumi turns to her “huh? Of course I can, but I’m really surprise” irumi said, turning her gaze to flip through the pages “ I never really expected to find this here, were in the netherworld afterall-“ irumi’s mind backtrack on her own words

----THAT’S RIGHT WERE IN THE NETHERWORLD! WHAT AM I DOING?!---- she thought, turning to amelie to correct herself “uh- what I mean is!- uh!” irumi thought, finding the right words to explain herself, before it was her turn to be taken a back

At amelie’s shining starry hopeful eyes

“SO YOUR SERIOUSLY SAYING YOU CAN READ IT?!” amelie exclaimed, leaning down at irumi’s tiny form with excitement “Uh-! Sure I can!” irumi answered back “…then…tell me….what does this say?”amelie tested, pointing at a random text bubble

“ {I’m the transfer student, kakeru Arzura} “

“How about this?” amelie said flipping to a different page and again pointing at some random text

“ {ba-dump ba-dump} “

“and this!?”

“ { squee- squee}”

Amelie leans down even further, her face inches away from irumi’s “ right you’re coming with me” she stated. Grabing irum from the back of her uniform and dragging her away

-----Oh no! she must’ve figured out I’m human! Is she going to eat me?! I’m doomed!----irumi internally screams, her body to shaken up to struggle free from her ‘soon to be executioner’

.

.

.

.

“hm?” irumi hummed in confusion. The panic flush drown the drain, replaced with awkwardness and unsurity

---why does this seem familiar?-----irumi said to herself internally, she was holding the book, while a set of treats and tea were laid out next to her

It was a similar scenario between her and her father…

“uh…what is thi-“

“now begin, please” amelie said, sitting infron of irumi “huh?” irumi let out, “I would like for you to read it to me, read it out loud” amelie explained, clearing up the awkward tension between them

“really outloud? You want me to read it to you?” irumi said, the unsurity in her voice was clear. This wasn’t making any sense. “Yes! That’s Right!” amelie answered, embarrassed but also secretly excited…

Then something click in irumi’s mind

---oh yeah….demons couldn’t read human language, well….not the new generations at least….papa and grandpa seems to be fine with it, and I’m even teaching opera-san a bit about humans from time to time---- irumi thought, before her mood turns somber ---but if I read this to her, she’ll definitely figure out I’m human..well half of it…----

----it’s just for validation! I have to comfirm she’s human! It’s not like I’m interested in the contect of these books!--- she reasoned with herself, reminding herself of where she stands in this….situation “hey! hurry up!, get to reading!” amelie demanded

“uh! O-ok!” irumi answered back, turning to the book slightly and then reading the text out loud, in a different voice. To make it more enjoyable

Amelie gasped to herself in surprise as irumi continues on reading, “ I see, so that was what that panel said” she said as she nods along. Her hands clap together, irumi looks at her unsurely “continue!” amelie encourage “right!” irumi said, continue on reading

.

.

.

.

Some time has passed

.

.

“{ can you show me around town?}” “{ba-dump}” “{is he asking me out on a date?}”

“w-wait! What’s that? What’s this date you speak of?” amelie interrupted, irumi thought for a moment “it’s when two people who like eachother hang out and have fun, u-um..” irumi cut off, ----the demons here are more…old fashioned in one way or another…----- “i-it’s like a part of courtship!” she concluded, hoping she choose the right wording to describe it more properly

Amelie make a sound of understanding

.

.

.

Some more time passed

.

.

“{You’re pathetic! I always hated You!}”

“what does that mean!?” amelie said in outrage, standing up from her chair. “are you saying she isn’t cheering on rin and kakeru’s relationship!? Is this woman a demon!?” she pointed. Irumi looks at her nervously

“n-no, n-not exactly. She’s…like….a competitor! S-she also wants to be with kakeru. S-so….should I keep going?” irumi reassured, amelie sits down with a huff ----unbelievable! The nerve of that woman to try and get in the way between rin and kakeru!---- amelie thought before nodding for her to continue

.

.

.

Some more time pass, irumi continues to read on. Switching voices ever so often. Feeding amelie’s curiosity, it was…

peaceful

this went on for a while, and during so, amelie smiles, enjoying finally understanding the mystery that lies with in her family’s heirloom

“{ I’m so worried! What’s going to happen to me at school from now on?!}” “{to be continued}”

Irumi finished off, then she looks at amelie

---she seems to be enjoying it---- irumi observed. A slight smile on her face

Amelie closes her eyes, mix emotions running through her system brought on by the book “ so um…what do you think?” she ask before her eyes widen in surprise

“it’s dark outside!” she exclaimed, and went on to check her phone

As she expected

Spam calls from grandpa and opera

----I’m in trouble!---- she deadpanned “man look at that call history….their looking for me..” she said sadly, she must’ve worried them to death. Irumi looks up when her phone was suddenly snatched away from her hand

Amelie was typing something into her phone quickly, then showing it to her “hm, I entered my number into your contact’s list, come at once when I summon you” she said, giving irumi’s phone back nicely. “huh?” irumi replied, her mind numb

“don’t tell anyone, and come alone! Understand!?” amelie added, making irumi flinch at her assertive tone “y-yes ma’am” she whimpered

Amelie nods and turn around “until then! You may leave!”

Irumi looks at her phone for a moment and then at the strange red haired demoness “w-well” she started, making amelie turn and look at her slightly “I already told you my name, but may I ask, what’s yours?” she ask politely, -----the unsure look on her face looks so cute!---amelie thought, the blush on her face that disappeared hours ago, returning in full force

“amelie” she replied, irumi nod and bows at her courtly “well, it’s nice to meet you amelie!” she greeted, before awkwardly nodding “I’m going home now, I hope you get home safely” irumi continued then turning away to leave

“y-yeah you too” amelie said, watching irumi’s figure leaving the room, and soon irumi was already off school campus

-----what even was that?----- irumi thought as she walks away from babylus ---still--- she thought stopping for a moment to look back at the school, remembering their reading session only moments ago “hm…that was actually pretty fun” she said to herself, before sighing

“opera-san and grandpa are going to scold me”

.

.

.

.

.

.

“she understood the forbidden text” amelie stated “there is no doubt now…” she continued, the hidden bookcase once again opened, “that girl is most definitely….a human” she concluded, looking at the bookcase with renew purpose “I must take the properprecautions,….yes…. as this school’s student council president..” she continued, staring at the wide collection of ‘first love memories’ books aligning the entire hidden bookshelf with pride, then her gaze returns to the book in her hand, the first volume

She closes her eyes “as student council president” she said calmly before breaking down “ I NEED TO BE MORE CAREFUL ABOUT THIS! IT’S TOO SOON TO JUMP TO CONCLUSION!” amelie burst out, returning the first volume book to ir’s rightful place and closing the hidden storage unit

“AT LEAST UNTIL WERE DONE READING FIRST LOVE MEMORIES!”

.

.

.

.

.

Irumi sighs as she puts on her night gown, ----grandpa and opera-san scolded me at the front gate, and even papa scolded me when he called back after being told I haven’t gotten home yet----- she thought, climbing onto the bed. Waiting for her grandfather to come in and check up on her

----I can’t blame them, I did went pass curfew after all--- irumi hummed embarrassed at her carelessness ----I have to be more mindful, I don’t want them to worry to much--- irumi concluded, sighing again.

Her thoughts were interrupted when her phone started ringing “oh..azz is texting” irumi stated, waiting for asmodeus’s text to be sent

^^^^ it appears the student council is looking for you, regarding that tree, and the student council president wishes to speak with you ^^^^ asmodeus informed

“the student council president? Aww am I going to be in trouble again?” irumi huffed exasperated, school life sure is hard

.

.

.

Irumi has no idea that the student council president, is also happens to be amelie

.

.

.

Irumi groans “tomorrow is going to be a new day, might as well make up for what happened today!” she said, looking at the bright side.

It’s only been a few days, things will change soon enough,

she can make it!

she can do it!

“tomorrow things will be different!”

Chapter Text

Irumi woke up early, a few minutes before her alarm went off. She rubs her eyes and stretches slight, reaching to the bed side table for her phone…

Ring…

Ring…..

### hn hello?### a tired, irritated derkila growled out, making irumi flinch, may be she should’ve waited for a few hours to make the call..

### G-good morning papa, i-I’m sorry if I woke you up! I-I d-didn’t mean to..to..### irumi stuttered, derkila in the other line sigh, making irumi’s breath hitch, the other night derkila scolded irumi for her carelessness of the time, in turn, irumi is grounded from having any dessert for a few days

Derkila chuckles slightly ###hmn, good morning baby,  shh shh~ it’s alright irumi, it’s alright, calm down. Hmmn Papa’s sorry scaring you, he's bery tired from all the paperwork that somehow been added to the pile, he's also sorry for being hard on you the other night### derkila said, slowly waking up. Irumi sighs in relief 

### papa, it’s alright, you have every right to be mad though! I’m sorry for not noticing the time, I got a little carried away with some things yesterday. Sorry…### irumi reassured, looking down slightly. The ahoge on her head dropping down at her slightly sad mood

Derkila shakes his head ----she must be getting influenced by the crowd at school, hopefully it won't lead to something bad, or else i would have to go there and settle the problem myself--- derkila thought darkly, if there was a sliver of a chance that someone was doing anything that could influence his daughter in a bad way.....let's just say...they won't be existing for much longer ### now now, let’s forget this shall we my little one? It’s a new day today, you must get ready for school sweetheart ### derkila said changing the topic to lighten the mood. Irumi hums for a moment from the other side

### I know papa, that’s why I called ### irumi said, now this captured her father’s attention ###oh? Irumi-chan did you have a nightmare again? Do you want to talk to us about it? you can tell us you know. papa, grandpa, and opera are here for you, at any time, anywhere### derkila reassures, now fully awake. Irumi just shakes her head

### I know papa, and don’t worry, I didn’t have a nightmare, I’m fine..i just miss us being home together…### irumi said shy but honest, derkila’s heart stopped at her words, before beating rapidly

----honestly this girl, she’s too cute to for her own good--- derkila thought, chuckling ### oh~? Hm hm~ I miss you to little blossom, miss you sooooo much~! but don’t worry, the 1 day weekend is around the corner now. you can hold out for papa now can you? I promise, we can do what ever you want on that day~### derkila teased, and in turn irumi giggles in excitement

### okay papa! I’ll be holding you onto that! Promise! ### irumi replied, now laughing happily

Derkila’s gaze soften as he himself laugh as well ### I love very much irumi, don’t ever forget that, alright? We all do. We’re a family### derkila reminded softly, the familiar urge to nuzzle his daughter in affection coming onto him.

Irumi smiles ### I know papa, I love you all very much too! I love you, grandpa, and opera-san Veryyy much! ### irumi imitated derkila’s teasing tone, though it could do some more practice, it made the point cross. Derkila smiles

### and we love very much too baby### he replied. His heart beating happily at his daughter’s new playful morning attitude ### be careful at school today honey, alright? Promise me## derkila said, already hesitating on letting her go, but of course, for irumi? Neither anyone in their family could help it if they were selfish for keeping her all for themselves…after all

She is their little baby isn’t she?

###hm hm~! I love you papa! And I promise!### irumi replied, both of them chuckle at each other before hanging up. A good mood already established by their loving conversation

Irumi smiles as she looks out the window,

“it’s going to be a wonderful day today!” she declared, getting out of bed and getting ready. She is sure of it!

.

.

.

.

“good morning grandpa!” irumi greeted, as she walk into the dinning room, and just like that, Sullivan runs up to her and cuddles her “oh irumi-chan~ grandpa sorry for being so hard on you~” Sullivan cried, nuzzeling her aggressive-affectionately, irumi ‘snrk’s and pats her grandfather’s back “grandpaaaa, it’s alright! I understand! I’m also sorry for going pass curfew too” irumi reassured, smiling understandingly. A single sniff was heard and now Sullivan was nuzzeling irumi full force

“oh irumi! You’re so understanding and cute! You’re such a precious and well behaved child! Ooh~ grandpa will spoil you rotten!” Sullivan cooed, clearly blessed above all else possible, irumi leans into sullivan’s nuzzeling in reply

This went on for a while, until opera came with a camera, taking a memorial picture of such a sweet event before announcing that breakfast is ready to serve.

.

.

.

Sullivan pats and gives a little kiss onto irumi’s head “alright irumi-chan~ grandpa needs to go early for a meeting~ you behave and get ready to go to school now alright~?” Sullivan teased, irumi smiles at him, gulping down the bit of food stuffed in her cheeks “yes grandpa, I will! Be careful and I hope you’ll have a nice day!” irumi replied honest and polite. Sullivan cooes, already wanting to not go to the damn school meeting, but knowing the odds, this is is job after all. Sullivan smiles “good girl! Bye granddaughter~!” Sullivan said waving at irumi as he leaves. Irumi giggles at his antics as opera on the otherhand just shake his head.

It was honestly hard to believe sometimes that Sullivan is one of the 3 greats

.

.

.

“your bag princess” opera reminded, handing irumi her school bag before she leaves. Irumi beams happily at him “thank you very much opera-san!” she said, nodding at him, slightly embarrassed for almost forgetting her bag, again.

   Then something click in her mind “a-and by the way o-opera, you don’t need to bring out the carriage today seriously” irumi stated nervously. Opera stares at her for a moment, before nodding “fine” he said, making irumi sigh in relief “ok, I’m off” she stated, turning around to head for the gate

“princess irumi…”

“huh” irumi said, turning around to face opera. His stoic face never wavering, judging her face seriously “if I may ask you, do you have any desire to return to the human world?” opera asked, irumi turns around fully, caught of guard by opera’s question “i..” irumi said, the shock of the question was really making her voice falter on what to say

“so you mean, you would like to go back?” opera tries, his voice stern, but his ears and tail said otherwise, his ears and tail droop ever so slightly as the silence between the two weighs heavily upon them. Irumi looks down before shaking her head “there are a lot of things I miss in the human world, yes…….” Irumi said honestly, looking at opera before smiling

“but to be honest?, No,  after all you guys are my family right? Even if I wanted to from time to time, to got back, despite how my living condition was back then. I won’t go because this is my home now….with you guys….if you’ll have me-” irumi cuts off when she felt arms wrap around her protectively, her face buried into opera’s chest.

It took her a moment to process things before looking up, to see a smiling opera “of course will have you princess. You’re our sweet little irumi after all” he said, uncharacteristicly like his normal self, opera leans down and affectionately nuzzles irumi close.

Irumi leans to his touch, laughing slightly, enjoying the familiar ways of how her family shows affection “opera-saaaaan I’m going to be late for school” irumi joked, pouting for special effect.

It was super effective!

opera only shakes his head and let’s her go, letting his left hand to land onto irumi’s head, his expression returning to the familiar stoic look he always has

“should you decide to return…then you need to only graduate with a high rank, thus, reopening the door to the human world….at least….that’s what I heard about it”opera explained, petting her head. And soon leaning down to look at her face to face “*it’s important that you excel, if you’re going to be the next ruler of the netherworld, you need to strengthen your resolve” opera added. Irumi’s sweat drops

---oh yeah….i’m the heiress of the throne-----irumi cried inwardly, for the many weird things that has happened the past few days, she royally forgotten that she also gained a rather big responsibility

Opera and irumi stare at each other for a moment, “If you walk now, you’ll never be able to make it to school on time, let me get the carriage-“ opera tries, irumi grabs his hand and pulls him down slightly, placing a kiss onto opera’s cheek sweetly “ Alright! Off I go! Bye opera-san!” irumi said waving back to him as she runs at full speed “have a lovely day” he manages to say before she left entirely

Opera’s hand lands on the kissed cheek. Staring at the violently running irumi, before sighing, His cheeks red dusted and barely visible smile said it all

He was happy

Opera shakes his head “honestly, that child” he said, returning back into the manor to tend to his duties

.

.

.

“ah lady irumi, a very good morning to you” “oh hi” clara and asmodeus cheerily greeted after noticing a running irumi coming their way “AZZ! CLARA!” irumi shouts, skidding her feet to the ground in order to stop her running and preventing a violent collision from happening between them. Irumi breaths heavily, as asmodeus and clara looks at her surprise “WOW! YOU’RE PLAYING TAG FIRST THING IN THE MORNING!” clara exclaimed, her eyes shining brightly, she wants to play too! Her friend was really fun to be with!

“always training, and refusing to fly so you can be ready for any situation! That’s splendid lady irumi!” asmodeus praised, irumi chuckles nervously as best she can through her heavy breathing. --------Well so this is better progress than yesterday. so On wards!--- irumi thought, pumping her self-esteem up to get her ready for school

Today has to be a new day

.

.

.

“yay lunch time! And also on top of sabnock mountain!” clara said, balancing herself on top of a sleeping sabnock’s head. She turns her gaze “irumikins! Why don’t you come join me too! Sabro climbing!” clara invited, irumi smiles at her “it’s alright clara, I’m fine. Though I do need to rest a bit” irumi excused politely

----I shouldn’t stress myself out too much, yesterday I broke down. The stress was too much to handle, and being in the situation that I was in, I was probably too tired to even care of the consequences…..i have to be more careful---- irumi thought to herself, the events of yesterday flashing in her mind

“my hardy rival!” sabnock called, standing up. Irumi looks at him, awkwardly “thou does not possess the resolve enough to conquere the peak known as sabro?!” he asked, his voice insinuating an offended tone. Despite his menacing aura, looking at him personally wasn’t making much effect on her, as sabro was ‘sporting’ a clara-hat.

Clara has her hands over sabnock’s eyes, giving the said muscle demon a more…..unjustified look that equals the menacing aura/stature that sabnock wanted to give off

“uh…are you sure you’re ok with this? Can I prep first?” irumi ask slightly embarrassed, obliviously making herself look even cuter. Sabnock’s breath hitch, his eyes avoiding her cute face “fine, suite yourself..” he manage to respond. The blush on his cheeks lightly coating his skin .irumi nods at him “thank you sabro!” she said, sabnock closes his eyes as he nods. If he doesn’t see her, the charming effect of his rival wont work!. This is obviously some sort of charm trap, all female demons do this to test the resolve of men in the area

“don’t mention it” sabnock said, choosing to redirect his attention somewhere else

Irumi sighs slightly and place her head on the table, letting her mind drift off slightly from reality

.

.

.

.

“I’ll be waiting in the common room…send” amelie said as she text and send the message on her phone to irumi. She sighs, double thinking her actions “perhaps it’s rude of me to just keep sending messages to her again and again” she said to herself. It seems a little off to spam someone a text and demand something of them, especially how in their situation

She made irumi cry when they first met for crying out loud! Not a very welcoming, or even close to ir, first impression isn’t it? if irumi really is a human, then they have every right to be scared, but how things went down yesterday….any first year demon would probably cry if she started acting the way she did infront of them wouldn’t they?

“hm…may be I should try to use some of the human customs” she suggested to herself. And then a flash of recognition sparks in her mind “come to think of it, I do seem to recall a scene from ‘first love memory’ where a person was summoned as well” she stated. Her mind flashing the memory across.

{dear kakeru, I’ll be waiting for you behind the school today – rin}

----dear irumi, I’ll be waiting for you in the common room after school – amelie ----- amelie thought as she text the words in the message draft, a fleeting memory of irumi smiling at her cross her mind, making her snap out of her trance, her face going deep red at what she just text

She deleted the draft immediately

“I have no idea how this is so embarrassing!?” amelie thought, hiding her face in her hands, the image of irumi’s cute face fleeting in and out of her recalling memory

.

.

.

.

Irumi smiles as she eats happily, today opera packed her some lunch. A tradition he took upon himself whenever he gets the extra time to prepare. ----a home cooked meal packed with love, Opera’s cooking is the best!---- she thought, eating the packed lunch with vigor

“*it’s important that you excel, if you’re going to be the next ruler of the netherworld, you need to strengthen your resolve” opera’s words rang out, making her a little somber, it’s not like it’s not true, due to her neglected life back in the human world, the only knowledge she knows other than the traditional basis in academics of humans, was how to survive in the wild. her 14 years of life was spent in a tent, hunting/salvaging food, or even not eating at all.

Along those 14 years was her doing a series of odd jobs, making her having a high level of adaptabilities to the environment, all the while gaining some skills from several of the jobs that she lasted in the longest.

But things are different now, she’s no longer in human world and In turn. In this new life of hers, the only responsibilities she has was being a daughter/granddaughter/child of her family, currently being a student, and in the future, be a ruler.

A big responsibility, in anyone’s eyes

----can I even excel and get a high rank even though I am not a pure blooded demon? I guess that could happen, but ranking high would just make me stand out more. And papa doesn’t seem to be ready to tell anyone yet of my status since my body is still developing…--- irumi thought, before shaking her head ----what am I thinking? I was never treated as a princess….well…not in the sense of how humans understand royalty that is, but I was always treated as ‘irumi’, I was given freedom in my actions and decisions, though with limited range due to my family’s protectiveness, I was given a chance to gain what I never got in the human world! I belong to a…..well probably the highest ranking family, but a loving one none the less! the only thing they want for me is to be happy---- irumi reminded herself.

A troubled smile on her face. ---it would be a while for me to fully excel opera-san, I’m sorry--- she answered back as opera’s voice rang out in her mind again. She’ll need time to think about it

“lady irumi” asmodeus called out, breaking irumi’s self-depricating train of thought, irumi looks up from her now empty lunch pack “if I may, I would love to give you the remainder of my luncheon meal as well” he offered, clara jumps up, a piece of bread in one hand and a spoonful of food in the other “EAT UP IRUMIKINS!” she said, pressing the bread to irumi’s lips. Irumi looks at them surprise before immediately biting on the piece of bread clara was handing out to her “thanks guys” she manage to say say through the mouthful of food

Asmodeus looks at her worriedly “lady irumi, is something weighing in your mind right now? if there’s anything I can do for you, please don’t hesitate to ask!” he said worriedly “yeah irumikins! Were here for you! Oh! Are you getting tired? We can ride on azz-azz’s back! There’s room for two after all!” clara said, making asmodeus look at her happy for once that clara was at least taking some action for irumi, before backtracking on what she said “HEY!” asmodeus said offended, he doesn’t mind carrying irumi, but valac can stand on her own!

Irumi smiles at them, her heart fluttering happily, she doesn’t like worrying her friends from time to time, but it is a nice reminder though, that there are some people outside her family that actually cares of her well being “thanks guys, but I’m fine! Really!” she reassured, before taking a bite of the left overs “thanks for the food too!” she said happily, making the two worried demons smile

The moment of peace was cut off when irumi’s phone notify her of a message that was sent to her “oh excuse me” irumi said politely, getting her phone out and looking at the message, her eyes widen, and she gulps down whatever was stuck in her throat. And then soon stuffed her phone back into her pocket

She went on to pack up her lunch pack and take the empty plates “I’m going to head out for a bit, see ya” she said, turning to walk away “I WILL GO WITH YOU” “YEAH! ME TOO,ME TOO!” amsodeus and clara said, catching irumi by surprise,

Irumi looks at them nervously “And come alone” amelie’s voice stated in replaying in irumi’s mind “sorry, but this is something I really have to do by myself, be back soon!” she apologized, running off with the empty plates to put them away diligently and off to the common room

Clara and asmodeus stare at her in shock, both of them speechless

“hm, such a restless rival” sabnock said, walking up to shocked duo and taking a bite from his food, he looks at them confuse when suddenly he was faced to faced with a pouting clara and a sulking asmodeus that has dropped to grovel

“what’s up?” he said, giving into the duo’s antics, asmodeus was the first to recover “something’s wrong!” asmodeus started “Yeah! Wrong!” clara agreed angrily. “huh?” sabnock said, not getting the ‘wrong’ the two were insinuating in the situation “ in the past few days, lady irumi’s has been nothing other than spectacular! But her mind is always else where! Not to mention she has started on wandering on her own and won’t tell us anything! Where could she be going!?” amsodeus rants, his mind going haywire.

His lady could be in utter danger in any given moment! Some demons could starte a fight with her to the point that it might even effect her health!, or maybe it’s her health in general was the problem? Is she going through some phase of illness due to the stress her body was building up, therefore what ever illness his lady had gone through before, might be in the process of happening again?! Did they failed to meet up to lady irumi’s standards as friends?! Or was her health was being neglected?, asmodeus doesn’t know!

“the stress of it all is keeping me up all night!” asmodeus said, finally turning into a crazed sobbing reck “I wanna play with irumikins!” clara exclaimed angrily, pouting at the unfairness of it all.

----seriously these two…---- sabnock said, annoyed at their display of overreaction, but deep down he was feeling…..something…he doesn’t understand it but how asmodeus acted was making him irritated, but that’s probably just the hunger talking….

Right?

“and why won’t you two just follow her?” he suggested, ---the quicker this is, the faster this will be done---- sabnock thought. Asmodeus looks at him offended “we could never be so intrusi-“ “GOOD IDEA!” asmodeus and clara said in unison, clara turn to follow irumi, only for an iron hand to land on her head and hold her down slightly “valac….NO” asmodeus said dangerously.

Clara looks at him for a moment then smirk, challenging his authority, “ready.set.go!” clara said, somehow she manage to get away from asmodeus’s hold and runs off where irumi headed and in turn asmodeus follows her to stop the wrecking ball of insanity from invading his lady’s privacy

.

.

They chased each other for a while, before both of them stopped for a breather. Clearly tired from ‘playing’

“irumikins, come out and play!” clara said soon after she recovered, deciding to walk rather than run. If she has no more energy to play, then what’s the point of following irumi to tell her to come play in the first place?

“whereever you’re going, I’m coming with” asmodeus said, walking with her, clara turn to smirk at him “aww azz-azz did you get lonely?” clara teased, asmodeus glares at her “NO, the thought of you going alone by yourself, invokes some serious concern to me, especially for the sake of the school’s sanity!” asmodeus replied, clara just laughs at him

“Haha! I knew it, azz-azz is lonely!”

“I am not!”

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

“if were agreed, it looks like we will be denying the request of the disciplinary butlers”

“Do you think were still in good standing, having the same budget as we did last year president? Your thoughts?”

Amelie stares in excited anticipation, clearly not listening to the student council meeting

“president?” one of members tried again, clearly all of them are worried about the state their head-strong president’s silence

Amelie looks up when she was called, then coughs awkwardly, looking away from their gazes “uh, yes that’s fine, were done. You are all dismissed” amelie stated, then soon standing up to leave the meeting room. Everyone looks at her surprise and confused

“uh, president where are you going?” one of them manage to ask her before amelie was even near the door “ to make my rounds” she replied smoothly. Then the memory of yesterdays events flash before her mind

.

.

“What’s this date you speak of?” amelie ask her. 

“it’s when two people who like eachother hang out and have fun, u-um..” irumi said, thinking on how to better to explain it, and then she smiles at amelie

“i-it’s like a part of courtship!” she stated

.

.

.

----s-she’s a human! I-I shouldn’t go so far as to say that I want or have any intention in courting her! Besides it’s just like her first explanation! Hanging out and have fun! Plus I-it’s probably just her wicked human charm that’s making me think that!....right?---- amelie thought, her face heating up, an image of irumi’s cute face while reading Rin’s dialogue went through her mind, making the heat on her face unbearable ---i-it wouldn’t hurt to try….---- she thinks unsure-ly of that notion, before snapping back into reality

“uh, it’s a date” amelie said, everyone in the student council looks at her surprise “did you say date?” they all said in unison, clearly new to the word, it was right then and there

Amelie knew

She fucked up

“uh- THAT’S A TERM FOR AN EXTRA SPECIAL PATROL OF THE SCHOOL! and don’t follow me!” amelie quickly exclaimed “President-!” “What did I just say!?” amelie shouted before making a break for it to the common room

Leaving a confuse, frightened and speechless group of student council members

 .

.

.

.

“hey um…are you alright” irumi asked, staring at panting amelie that clearly looks like she ran a marathon. “worry not” amelie said, not wanting to look at irumi for the moment, -----what I did in the meeting room was embarrassing! Clearly I must’ve raised suspicion in the council for sure! I must be more careful!---- amelie thought. Claming herself down

“kay…” irumi answered, not sure whether to believe that. After catching her breath, amelie looks up at irumi “have you been waiting long?” amelie said, slightly embarrassed, irumi blinks at her. And smiles shyly at her, her face dusted pink “nope! I just got here!” she reassured.

----C-cute!---- amelie thought, “wonderful!” amelie said relieve. Both of them smile at each other

“your timing was perfect”

“I’ll be counting on you” 

 .

.

.

.

Asmodeus and clara stare at the scene before them. Hiding behind the corner, wearing anti-detection glasses

Both of them were speechless

Just What was irumi up to?!

Chapter Text

“[that’s why..]” “[it’s my dream to be a wonderful bride!]”

“dream?” amelie interrupted, the very word foreign to her, then some random guesses from previous dialogue click in her mind “in other words ‘ambition’ right!?” she concluded, irumi nod slightly “yeah, I guess”

Amelie snatch the book out of irumi’s hand “so, is this the part where she starts to vanquish the enemies in her way and beat them senseless? What an inspiring heroine!” amelie guessed, flipping through some of the more future scenes that irumi hasn’t read out yet

----how could she beat them senseless?----- irumi thought, her sweat drop as a visualization of rin beating her competitors come to her mind, yeah that seems like something that rin wouldn’t do…

Irumi looks at amelie for a moment, giggling at her surprise face as she finds out that what she predicted wouldn’t be happening. “do you have any dreams for the future Amelie?” she asked, reaching to the table beside her for a cookie, and soon nibble at it cutely

A blush returned to amelie’s face ----so cute!--- she thought, while looking at irumi for a moment then looking down “I….I feel proud that I am a demon, and I feel that more people should feel proud of being born demons…..however” amelie started then look up at irumi an honest and proud look on her face “ I also want to improve the quality of the student’s lives and make this school a learning establishment known only with admiration. That is my aspiration!” she stated. Enjoying the surprise and look of admiration that irumi hason her face

“when I graduate, I plan to help my father with his work. I’m determined to do that at least” she finished, coughing slightly to look away, the blush on her face getting brighter and going to a new shade of red. “amazing!” irumi praised, awe and admiration clear in her eyes.

---such an amazing ambition!---- she thought, amelie nod at her, not daring to look at irumi for the moment “w-well…running a bakery or a flowershop….sounds good to me” amelie muttered softly, and to her utter embarrassement, irumi heard it

“hm hm~! If you do, I would come everyday!” irumi called out honestly, making amelie blush even more

----m-may be even marry yo- wait a moment!---- amelie thought, snapping herself from beginning to fall too deep into the moment

 was she going to say ‘marry you’?!

she shakes her head slightly looking at irumi to make the tables turn “w-what about you!? Are you the ambituous type!?” she pointed, irumi thought for a moment. “i….honestly don’t know….”irumi said, looking down, cheeks flush in embarrassement

----what do you mean you don’t know!?----amelie thought, surprise.

Irumi whine slightly as the heavy surprised stare from amelie signaled her to elaborate more “t-the truth is…I just want to continue having good times with everyone, even just something like that would be enough…I think” irumi explained

Amelie gave her a a deadpanned look

“that’s just an empty ideal. All that I’m interested in is ambition” she stated irumi looks down slightly. Making amelie feel bad, may be she was a little harsh with that statement…

-----may be I should explain…she must have misunderstood what I’m trying---- amelie thought, after realizing that may be she should be more….sensitive  in her tone and choice of words.

“t-there’s a difference between an ideal and an ambition, you know!” she tries, irumi looks up as she tilts her head to the side., makin amelie  feel slightly better

Amelie nod to herself “the only thing I wanted to know was if you had the willpower to seize wjat you want, your desire”  she stated. Irumi’s eyes stare back at her with surprise

“I’ll ask you one more time, irumi. Just what is your dream?”

.

.

.

.

“w-…..what I want to do…” irumi said then her face flushed and heated up. Her body swaying as she drops slightly to her knees. Her arms holding to the side table for support. -----to much stress!---- irumi thought as her mind run a million mile-marathon on the very topic of ‘what she wants’

“wh-what is it!? are you alright!? Is something wrong? your head is smoky!” Amelie’s sweat drop as she panics internally, -------did I broke her!?----- she thought debating whether or not she should rush irumi to the infirmary or lay her down and cool her off somehow

Irumi wobbles before shaking her head, both her hands clasping onto the necklace she heald so dearly that hung around her neck. ----n-need to calm down----irumi thought. Forcibly making herself remember the more peaceful, simple, and calming memories she has with her family. Which in turn calms her nerves little by little “i-“ irumi started when she calm down enough to find her voice

looking down embarrassed and dejected “until now, the people around me have always beem the onces deciding what I should do” she sums up

since it’s exactly that isn’t it?

*her original/biological parents sold her for money

*she (at first unwillingly) became the daughter of a demon

*Said demon happens to be the demon king!

*she became a granddaughter and child of a demon lord and his servant

*she (again unwillingly) goes to a demon school

And everything else just came with it

“so I’ve never thought about anything that iw anted to do myself” she said honestly. Her mood dampening, 14 years and she resulted to being the very epitome of a push over.

-----not to mention as I get older, I would have no other choice but ascend the throne!---- irumi shuddered at the very thought. She was, currently, the only child of the demon king. She can’t just refuse to take the throne out right, it would make her father sad! Plus asking for Leniancy and more time before ascending would only get her so far, but thinking on it now, does she really even want the throne?

----papa, grandpa, and opera-san has never forced anything on me, they have always just urged me on…--- irumi remembered, the events that has come to pass. It makes her even more pressured and unsure of herself. She doesn’t want to upset or disappoint her family, but the Responsibilities her future brings makes her insecure about how she will handle it when she gets there.

 ---papa is an amazing king, grandpa is a great principal too! Plus opera-san is an outstanding alumni of babylus! Compared to them…I’m…---

“then make something!” amelie stated. Breaking irumi from her self deprecating thoughts

“if you don’t have something like that, then make one!” she pointed out, “b-but I’ve never thought about it before---“

“then why don’t you raise your rank?”

Irumi went quiet at that suggestion.

“raising your rank is a student’s duty, so for now why don’t you make reacjing rank 2 – beth, your goal?” amelie said, smiling at the blue haired girl ---- I need to cheer her up…sadness…doesn’t suit her--- amelie observed.  She doesn’t understand the weird feeling, but she doesn’t mind it

What’s the feeling you ask? Well it’s probably the feeling of attraction amelie somehow developed over irumi, amelie continuously told herself it was just irumi’s ‘human charm’ that is enchanting her to feel that way. But for the moment she doesn’t mind

“raising my rank…” irumi said, those words said in hesitant and unsure wonder. One of her hands let go of the necklace and went off to graze the badge that was placed on her uniform.

Amelie went to irumi’s side, holding her hand out for Irumi “it might not be much, but it’s do for now” amelie said, kneeling to the groud to be at irumi’s eye level. There face were only 10 inches apart

---she’s so close---- both of them respectively thought in unison as they stare at each other in silence.

---t-this is like the scene in the book! W-where kakeru would lean down a-a-and kiss-!---- amelie thought before the mood was randomly killed

.

.

.

By a pouting clara

“I’m taking irumikins back!” she declared as she glares and hiss at amelie, grabbing irumi by her shoulders and dragging her away “owowowowowow!!” “Ta-King-Her-Back-!!!” amelie stares at the duo that was moving a way

An annoyed and irritated feeling in her heart as her sweat dropped. ---so close! Luckily I don’t think they heard us--- she thought, before mentally slapping herself as she backtracks on what just happened

Did she honestly hope to kiss irumi?

Did she honestly (planned) thought to marry irumi in the future?

Is she falling (in love) attracted to irumi?

The answer to that was yes.

Yes she is

----I mean…it wouldn’t be that bad….it’s probably the forbidden book! It must have enchanted me to the point of thinking so!.....but even if it did…may be experiencing it for myself wouldn’t be…that bad---- amelie thought to herself

“I’m so sorry to intrude, lady irumi we most definitely didn’t mean to interrupt!” I just turned away for a moment! The last part went unheard as asmodeus,with a look of pure dismay, grovels before irumi

“azz..” irumi called, staring at the groveling pink haired demon as best she can while clara clung onto her

----I haven’t heard the whole conversation!---- amsodeus cried. The opportunity to observe his lady, gone! Why you may ask? Because he spent the entirety of an HOUR stopping clara from interrupting the session!

“I’m so sorry!”

“I-it’s okay!”

Irumi sighs. An assertively apologetic asmodeus and a clingy clara, not a very bad combination, but a slightly troublesome one in irumi’s opinion at the given moment

Amelie stares at the trio then turns around as she smiles her mind made up

“then, I guess we’ll leave it here for today” she stated, gathering the equipment to put it all away

Irumi looks at her in surprise. Making amelie smile more at the attention “if there is ever a day when you wish to raise your rank.” She continued, turning her gaze to irumi with a teasing, knowing, smirk

“I’ll wait until the day we stand in the same position. Irumi-chan” amelie stated, as she waves at her, watching irumi being dragged away by her friends

----may be giving her chance a Wouldnt be that bad…---

.

.

.

.

.

Irumi lays on her bed, groaning slightly in deep concentration. She was so deep into thought that she didn’t notice the worried looks from her grandpa and opera during dinner moments ago.

“raise my rank…” irumi said to herself in thought

“there might not be any reason to it, since I’m half human…but..” irumi’s mind flashes as opera’s amd amelie’s words rung out to her “*it’s important that you excel, if you’re going to be the next ruler of the netherworld, you need to strengthen your resolve” ”*I’ll be waiting for you.”

“since there are people who have expectations for me..” irumi said to herself, uniform at hand and she stares at her badge. “may be it would be good to at least make a practice goal for now..” she said unsurely, then turning her gaze to the clock.

7 pm

Irumi diligently takes her phone and goes through her contacts. Starting the ritual call between her and her father

###Hello irumi-chan~! how was school~? ### derkila voice said. he answered the call before it even rang

### hi papa, school was great!### irumi answered normally, which in turn sound some alarms in derkila’s head.

Derkila sighs in his end ### irumi-baby, what’s wrong? Is something or someone bothering you? You can tell papa sweetie! And don’t even think about trying to brush it off or lie, I will know!### derkila warned. Irumi giggles slightly, leave it to her family to know that something is off.

Especially when it’s about her

### nee…I was thinking…### irumi started hesitantly. Not knowing how her father would react. Would he be happy? Or panic/worried?

### yes~? Go on sweetie, it’s alright### derkila urged her on gently, his hand tracing the outline of the spear that was conveniently placed at his side

### may be I should…raise my rank..###

The line went quiet for a moment,

### my….. little one that’s great! I’m so….. proud of you! ### derkila said, his tone supportive but also unsure. How was he supposed to feel exactly? He’s proud of irumi wanting to try and raise her rank at the same time, the very mere thought of exposing irumi to the dangers of the netherworld activities outweighs the pros at the very moment!

Especially the first task irumi is going to face…

### I-I’ve been thinking about it! t-though…i-I’m not exactly certain, but I’m willing to try!### irumi’s reassuring tone wavers in unsurity, making derkila more worried for her.

----her body is still Developing. at this rate, getting hurt is the last thing I would and should expect! But…I can’t intervene, she’s thinking about ranks for netherworld’s sake! She must be fitting in nicely!…so I can’t dissuade her for wanting to do something for herself for once!…to improve herself….she’s really growing up…---- derkila thought melancholi-ly. ----The joys of a parent is to see the child you loved with every essence of your very being, grow, however the pains of the parent is to see the little one you love so much grow faster before your very eyes, to the point that…there will be a time they won’t need you anymore----

Derkila shakes his head, snapping out of it

Irumi needs him now. and that’s what matters!, what happens in the future…………..well he’ll burn that bridge when he actually gets there

### irumi-dear heart, you must know that raising your rank will also mean working hard, I’ll be honest, I’m skeptical and very worried for you…your well being. Safety, Happiness, and all, is all we, me, grandpa, and opera-san, care about, remember that, so if you want to raise you rank, then remember my dear….### derkila said looking down at the phone, the spear that was grinned to a sharp point and even polished in his hand

### we will always support you no matter what, do not be afraid to ask for help because we’re all here for you alright?### derkila said supportively. Irumi’s breathing leveled out, she smiles

### alright papa! I promise to make you guys proud!### irumi said in response, making derkila smile at her new found motivation.

### Nee~ but don’t forget to be careful and have fun irumi baby~, papa doesn’t want to see you hurt and find out you’re just forcing yourself alright~? Promis papa, dear one!### derkila said childishly, making irumi laugh.

### Mou~! Of course papa I promise!### she replied, her tone an equal level of childishness. Making both of them laugh.

When their laughter calmned down a bit, irumi let out a slight yawn, derkila chuckles at her ### Nee nee~ my sweet little irumi is getting tired now is she~? Looks like it’s someone’s bed time~!###

### Noooooo~! Papa! Don’t wanna…*yawn*…still wanna talk to..you### irumi whined. Derkila’s brow irk at her tone. Intrigued ----she must be very tired, she usually isn’t this honest unless something is really bothering that much, or it’s just a slip up from being active too long----- derkila thought, shaking his head

Whether it’s a natural ability, a gift, or by chance irumi is purposely being cute. Derkila won’t deny, his little daughter is absolutely the cutest priceless little treasure in the whole netherworld

He just hopes it stays this way, for a very long time

### now now little one, you are obviously tired, and my cute growing girl needs her beauty sleep, we can talk tomorrow alright~? For now, sleep tight sweetheart### derkila said soothingly irumi let out a slight groan of hesitation, derkila thought for a moment then smile as an idea came to his mind

----may be I can do it again through the phone….then call sully when it’s over---- he thought for a moment, slight anticipation building up inside him  ### irumi-chan~ do you want papa to sing to you? To help you fall asleep better?### he suggested soothingly, irumi only let out a small hum of approval

The rustling of sheets can be heard, meaning irumi was making herself comfortable. Derkila smiles, he coughs slightly as he begins to sing

A familiar lullaby only irumi knows and came to love

.

.

.

.

.

.

When he ended, he can already hear irumi’s soft snoring from the other end. he smirks to himself

### good night my little one. ### he said softly, his thumb caressing the phone he was holding for a moment

If only he was there at her side, he would’ve sang and actually gave her a kiss good night like he always does when she was still glued to his side.

He cut the call off, called Sullivan to properly tuck irumi in bed, and called it a night

-----tomorrow’s gonna be a new day---- he thought as he rests his head

-----another day in the netherworld---- was his last thought before succumbing to sleep

.

.

.

.

“you want to raise your rank?” amodeus said in shocked and disbelief, irumi nods shyly “y-yeah, well…at least to rank 2- beth.” She explained, turning her gaze to a napping clara at her side then back at asmodeus “b-but my lady, what about your health?!” asmodeus stated worriedly, and irumi just smiles at him

“don’t worry, I’ll be fine azz! I already told my father about it and he said it was ok as long as I’m careful…so that’s why, I thought I should ask you to teach me a way to do that- Azz!?” irumi reassured and called out in shock as she was now face to face with a sobbing asmodeus

Fat tears run down his face as he turns around to clasp a hand over his mouth, moved beyond comprehension ---- I had thought that lady irumi had no interest in ranks, however! Obviously it was just that she was vexed by her true feelings and limitations! And to think she would still go on despite her frail condition! And even came to ME to teach her!----- he thought, wiping away the tears and to lean close to irumi in excitement

“I’ll do it with you! Of course there’s no way you could just accept being at rank 1- aleph! No one in our class

has the ability to advance, making you unable to progress! It is on a demon’s honor that they advance in their rank!” he ranted, making irumi look at him nervously and waking a slumbering clara in the process

Asmodeus’ eyes sparkle as his very being glows with happy/joyous emotions “Let’s train together! I will begin preparations immediately!” he said, then turn to run off somewhere to ‘prepare’ for their training

“y-yeah…” irumi called out, watching the running pink haired demon go off to god knows where

----what was that all about---- irumi thought in awakard silence, the outburst of asmodeus’s action never cease to amaze her

“there’s only one way for first years to raise their rank” amsodeus started as they walk down the plight of stairs to the lower-level practice ground of the school, located just below their classroom and more importantly the entirety of babylus

“ because we’re assigned a rank for a fixed term, and then tested again, to raise your rank. You just need to do better in our special ‘rank advancement classes’” asmodeus continues to explain, clara and irumi nodding along in understanding “the last class was a flying race, and the subject of the next class…” amsodeus said and then his gaze turn serious and menacing “should be *‘cannonball execution’”

------…why does that sound familiar?---- irumi thought as soon as she heard asmodeus say the name, she had a feeling of familiarity of the name somewhere, did she heard or talked about it at some point? She can’t recall

But the feeling still stands, where in the netherworld did she heard it from

“’cannonball execution’ a killing tournament participated in by demons over territory disputes. The weapon used- ‘cayman’ if you are caught in it’s jaws even once, it won’t let go until it’s devoured it’s prey.” Asmodeus explained the history and purpose of the game.

A shiver went up irumi’s spine, but the familiarity of it’s name stays

“ t-that’s terrible..” she said, asmodeus sighs in response “well, however, there are a lot of casualties, so now” asmodeus picks up a ball and presents it “we’ll just use this ball to practice”

“……I see..” irumi said, as the gears in her head turn, muffled voices playing in her mind as a memory tries to find it’s way to get a clearer view so irumi can remember why it was so familiar

“once you enter the castle grounds, even though there’s only one enemy to kill, everyone needs to work together to defeat it..” asmodeus explained then points at he court yard “but for now, to save time and costs, we’ll divide the territory into 2!”

“that’s efficient!” irumi responded, one out of the 3 imaginary light bulb lights up in her mind

“the ball goes over there in the out field area.” Asmodeus explains, pointing to a waving clara in position

“in the outfield!?” 2 out of the 3 imaginary bulbs are light up now

“our job is to attack out opponents in the infield from the outfield!” asmodeus continued, a team made up of cursed puppet dolls moving into position

“let’s get out there and practice!” asmodeus cried out in anticipation

“yeah!” irumi responded in kind as they dash into the field

3 out of the 3 imaginary bulbs are light up now as irumi played the game with her friends

.

.

.

.

“irumi-chan~ did you know we have some demon world equivalent to human world sports~?” derkila said randomly as he brushed her hair affectionately. Irumi looks up at him in surprise “really? Like what papa?” she asked, derkila chuckles at her at how cute she looks as she looks up at him with curiosity

“well did you know that opera-san is a professional *canon ball execution player? But if I remember, in the human world, you call it dodge ball”derkila shared, irumi’s eyes goes wide “nee. Papa?, even though it sounds scary, but Can I play? How does it work?” irumi asked sweetly. Making derkila snicker as he bends down and press his forheard against hers

“don’t worry sweet heart, you’ll learn about it soon enough, but for now playing the game is off limits until I say so, alright?” he said in his mock-parental tone, irumi giggles as she nods lightly

“yes papa!”

Derkila just smirks at her, knowingly

.

.

.

.

----you mischevious father!---- irumi cried out as she silently sulk

“this…..isn’t this just dodge ball?! Demon equivalent- this literally is dodgeball! It’s exactly the same!!! Even though I begun to suspect it partway through…even though iwas already told of it weeks ago!” irumi ranted in frustration, crying to herself at the irony of her own stupidity

 “Yo! let us join in practicing too!” jazz called out as he and the other members of the misfit class follow behind him cheering ‘let’s play!’ happily

Irumi watch as her classmates prepare to play, she smiles ----everyone looks like they’re enjoying themselves…--- she thought her smile growing at that ---so this kind of happy scene can take place in the demon world too…but now that I think about it, how am I going to manage to dod-----irumi snap out of her thoughts as her body jerks away on instinct at the ball that came hurling towards her dangerously, destroying the boulder behind her to smaller pieces

Sabnock laughs, repositioning himself from his after-throw stance “a killing tournament in order to raise our rank? Naturally, these rules might as well have been made for me!!” he called out smugly, holding another ball and aiming in at his fellow demon

“sa..sabnock” irumi said hesitantly. To which went ignored by the taller demon

“How pleasant!!” he said hurling the ball at Garp. “w-watch out Garp-kun!” irumi cried. Garp only nods at her worried warning and then he him self went into position. Grabbing the hilt of his wind blade sword

“reverse sword technique” he stated calmly before slashing the ball in half

“killer ogre” he finish, sheating the blade as soon as the threat was cut in half

“ah..oh no..” garp said as soon as he realized the aftermath of his action

Due to sabock’s strength, the force in which the ball was thrown was fast and unyielding, garp only cut the ball in half, turning it into two and in turn changing it’s trajectory making it hurl toward kerori and agares

“whoa-“

“TOO NOISY!” the two exclaimed, kerori creating an ice barrier infront of her, while agares created an earth one, both of the m successfully avoiding the ball

“that’s cool”

---it’s –---

“how dare you repel my attack!”

“that was dangerous garp”

“I owe you one, sorry agares”

“Hey!”

  ----It’s not happy at all.---- irumi said to herself, trembling at what she just saw

---if it’s like this, there’s no way I can raise my rank, amelie-san…opera-san--- irumi thought, tears building up at the corner of her eyes

“this….i-I need special training” irumi said, it’s her last hope now isn’t it?, asmodeus perked up at that ----oh dear, our rowdy classmates disrupted lady irumi’s self esteem in her training, she must’ve felt insecure about having them here, leaving her at a disadvantage in regards to physical strength…---

“I see, so you need special training my lady?” he asked, his face glowing brightly in determination “huh!?” irumi looks at him in surprise

Asmodeus gave a moment to think “however, regrettably I can’t afford to train you my lady, may be we should consult with other demons of high rank about this!” asmodeus suggested, irumi tilts her head to the side

“high-rank demons? Like who?…” irumi ask, asmodeus nod as an idea pops into his head “yes! Of course! This demon is someone you know well!” he said joyous and proud, he’s absolutely sure of this candidate!

----after all, who better to train lady irumi other than her own high ranking grandfather!?--- asmodeus thought as he lead his lady to their destination

.

.

.

.

Chapter Text

“I see” Sullivan said as he turn his chair towards irumi “ I suppose it’s about time to have a chat with you honey” he said seriously, his features matching the seriousness and stern tone he was making

Irumi gulp and nods in understanding

Just what has she gotten herself into?

.

.

.

.

---the ‘rank advancement class’ is in a week’s time…the criteria is: dodgeball!, both allied and opponents alike are absolute demons! The difference in ability is ovious! It would be impossible for me to fighto n my own, so..--- irumi looks up to her grandfather shyly

“ please, give me special training grandpa!” irumi said shyly. Making Sullivan turn to his chibi grandpa mode and coos at her “oh~ I just love how you call me grandpa!” he said happily, irumi’s sweat drop, ----what happened to the serious menacing tone before!?--- she thought, clearly baffled at how fast her grandfather can change moods

“well, shall I just throw it lightly at first?” Sullivan ask, balancing the ball on the tip of his  pointer finger before gently handling it to irumi. Irumi looks at the ball, the ahoge on her head drooping “i-I’m not very good at this grandpa..”she said honestly, Sullivan chuckles and shakes his head “now now, you’ll be fine! Just do as I say alright?” he reassured, irumi nods at his encouragement

“widen your stance a bit more, and don’t draw your right arm back too far now!” Sullivan instructed as irumi follows along “now! shout as you throw the ball! ‘ribera!’ “ he continued. Irumi hesitate slightly as she throws it

.

.

“uh, ‘ri-ribera!’ “

.

.. and just as quick as she said those words, the ring on her finger flash, the magicka that was stored in there erupted and took form of a dragon, violently launching after the ball and soon  slither about for a bit for taking off into the sky, a menacing roar can be heard

.

.

.

“Ho ho~! That’ll wipe them all out! No problem! Special training complete!”  Sullivan said, making a peace sign “How is that ‘no problem’!?” irumi cried looking at her grandfather in this belief

“No! I’m not going to use magic!” she said as she pouts. Sullivan looks at her worriedly and confuse, did he do something wrong? “huh? But why sweetie? Isn’t it easier?” he asked, if he did something wrong towards irumi, he would never forgive himself until he makes it right!

Irumi sighs as she calms down, her fingers twiddling with the rim of her school uniform, she looks at her grandfather shyly “w-well…this magic is your power isn’t it grandpa? So it’ something like…cheating, it wouldn’t be fair! This time…I want to try doing something wit my own ability… so that’s why,….i can’t use magic this time grandpa…please?” she said looking up, sullivan’s face morph in understanding but the worry-ness never fades “oh. Hoho! I see~” he said, leaning down to clasps irumi’s hand in his “but you should know thought- it will be difficult, especially since your body is still developing my dear” he said worriedly

Irumi nods at him “ W-well yeah, I guess. But I’m up to the task! Please!” she said, Sullivan smiles at her and nods.

Their clasps hands started to glow bright for a moment before dimming out. Irumi looks at her hands “don’t worry pumpkin! I merely strengthened your hands~ with this, it will be a fair fight, wouldn’t it you agree~?” Sullivan explained, irumi beams brightly and smiles up at him  

“Thank you grandpa!” she said full-heartedly as she jumps to hug him.

Sullivan froze before going off to hug irumi close and nuzzeling her in a frenzy, squeeing at how unbearable cute she is

“wh-what’s wrong grandpa!?” irumi said worriedly, looking up as she was hugging him “I’ll keep this memory deep inside my heart forever!! I need to put a file lock on it!” he ranted as he continues to coo and squee at her

“memor-?!” irumi manage to say befoe her voice died out,

Her grandfather was a mystery in and on himself after all

“now, I’m out!” Sullivan said as soon as he calm down “huh?” irumi said as she tilt her head, confuse. Sullivan just smile and pets her head “now now, concerning your special training- there is one person who can give better advice than me! I’m sure your father has already told you~” Sullivan said, pointing at irumi’s new instructor

Irumi’s blood went stone cold at what her grandfather said and looks at the direction he’s pointing

“It is both a pleasure and an honor to be your opponent your highness” opera said, holding out the ball to irumi. His tail swishing happily behind him

“make me proud now~!” Sullivan said, squeezing irumi one last time before waving back at her as he leaves.

.

.

.

Opera and irumi stare at each other for a moment, a very silent moment

“is something wrong your majesty?” opera finally ask, breaking the ice, irumi shakes her head “n-no nothing is wrong opera-san, I’m just a little nervous that’s all” she responded politely, bowing her head at the servant, opera nods “it is your first time playing execution cannonball, it is understandable as compared to the human version, ours can be very dangerous” opera said, grabbing a  ball from the whole cart of balls that he brought out from the storage room

“that said, we will now begin” opera said, no warning attaché as he continues to hurl balls at irumi, irumi in turn, dodge them all instinctively

“princess irumi, you may be skilled in the art of evasion, however. In order to raise your rank, you need to hit the enemy back” opera stated, continuously throwing balls at her with seemingly no mercy what so ever

“first let’s try catching the ball” opera instructed, hurling 5 balls at irumi at the same time

“e-” dodged a ball

“ven-” dodged another ball

“so-“ dodged again

“isn’t this-“ dodged another one

“a little-“ ducked and dodged

“oh? It’ll hurt a little, but I can probably increase the pace if you want” opera teased, his voice calm and even, but if you know him for long enough, you can hear the mischieviousness in it. “h-hold on, p-please” irumi huffed, trying her best to catch her breath

“my princess, this is hurting me a lot more than it’s hurting you” opera shared, throwing the ball at her, and in turn she dodged

“ugh…the pain..” opera said. irumi looks at him in disbelief “for someone in pain, your face hasn’t chaged a bit!?” she exclaimed.

Opera’s gaze went stern, her stares at irumi menacingly and more or less sadisticly “to assure that you don’t get injured during this practice or the real thing….i’ll be sure to teach you thoroughly, that is my duty as your instructor, guardian, and stand-in parent.” Opera stated. Irumi let out a whimper “p-please forgive me” she squeaked before they resume to what they were doing before

.

.

.

.

“then that’s all for today” opera said, cleaning up the courtyard as irumi laid lifelessly on the ground, worn out like never before

“hah…thank you for your hard work” irumi manage to say before mentally groveling.

----so strict….am I even going to survive this?---- she thought as she laid on the ground. She shakes her head

“ngh…I have to..i have to keep going…I can do it!” she said, motivating herself.

----opera-san is training me! he expects me to strengthen my resolve and amelie-san is expecting me to make an effort and raise my rank! I can’t let them down when I have just started!---- irumi thought, sitting up as she looks up at the darkening sky

---tomorrow is another day, I have to make progress!---- she thought to herself. Huffing slightly before entering her home

.

.

.

“ like…this?” irumi said unsurely, holding the ball in her hand and observing it. she is used to catching somethings when most needed, but catching something that has an equivalent force to a literal cannonball? Not happening…

.

.

.

Irumi flinch as the ball bobble before her

“like this, you should be able to stop a ball coming to your face.” Opera instructed “and please don’t avoid it this time” he added as he took his stance

“yes!” irumi said as she nod. Opera throws the ball at her

And just like that

.

.

.

Irumi dodge it….

“what did I just say?” opera said slightly annoyed, pinching, pulling, and squishing irumi’s cheeks as punishment

“I’m sowwy” irumi manage to say through the treatment

she has to make some progress!

.

.

. 

“like that! Remember. Concentrate!” opera instructed. It was day #3 and irumi manage to stop herself from jumping away. It’s not a big progress as they hoped, but it was a step in the right direction

“yes!” irumi replied, sweat dripping down her face, but does she care?

No.

She has to make progress!

.

.

.

Irumi swallows all of the food presented to her, it was day # 4 and asmodeus and clara decided to come and see how much progress irumi has made

“as expected, nice work today, milady!” asmodeus praised, leaning down to hand irumi a bottle of water. It was break time so irumi naturally used this time to regain the energy she spent moments before “thanks! I’m staving that’s to that though,” irumi said awkwardly, reach up to the bottle of water that was offered to her

Clara pushed another helping of food to irumi “as always milady, you’re a big eater too” asmodeus noted, the pile of plates stack behind irumi was an indication that, even with the strict training she was under, it didn’t deteriorate her appetite

No not one bit..

“wh-“ irumi said as she flinch at the sting she suddenly felt, her hand shakes as she drop the water bottle

Asmodeus and clara looks at her wide eyes as they all saw and finally notice the state of irumi’s hand. Irumi stares at her hand as the other two begins to panic

“you’re hurt!”

“first aid! First aid! We need-“

“don’t worry milady, we’ll patch it up righ-“

Irumi laughs happily. Making the panicking duo stop and stare at her

“ah! I guess the pain’s finally hitting!” she said, scratching her the back of her head awkwardly. She smiled at them “ I scraped the front a bit too!” irumi showed them

“b-but…lady irumi, aren’t in pain? Why didn’t you stop before it came to this?” asmodeus said baffled at how careless irumi was to the state/condition of her hand.

This time it was irumi’s turn to be baffled. She smiles at the worrying demon “it’s alright azz!, I’ll be fine! The truth is I kept telling myself that I could hold out for just a little longer to the point that I didn’t notice that my hands were injured! Thank’s to opera’s strict teachings, I understand a lot more now!” irumi said beaming happily as she went on to wash her dusty hands and grab the nearest ball looking at it with full concentration

----I can do this!--- irumi thought, determined to make some progress on her 4^th day

“irumikins is so amazing!” clara praised, looking at asmodeus, asmodeus in turn oculd only nod, speechless

----do demons even require that much energy? And even so, lady irumi’s determination is…astonishing! Even with her frail health, she continues to move forward through the pain and hardship, and in turn just ignore or laughs it off like it was nothing!--- asmodeus thought, he smiles slightly “ah well…even if it’s strange…that’s just the way lady irumi is…” asmodeus answered

----and it’s exactly why I am happy to be by her side---- he thought, his face flushing red slightly.

Irumi turns to her friends “azz! Clara! Come one! Let’s Go go go! Practice, practice!” irumi cheered

“yeah” clara said going along with the rare high spirited irumi

“yea- wait! No! before that! Your hands are injured! We need to patch it up!”

.

.

.

On irumi’s 6^th day of training, she was surprise to learn that they were having a visitor at the time..

“irumi-chan~ opera-san told me you are doing well on your training~” irumi heard, irumi swiveled on her heels as she turns to face the visitor in shocked

“p-papa!?” irumi called out, there standing with her grandfather and opera, was her father, here, in their very home

“nee nee~ Yup~! That’s right irumi-baby! It’s papa!” derkila said as he kneels down on both knees and accepts the running hug he receives. Derkila and irumi laugh as they both hold onto each other, before holding each other in arms length. “b-but what about your duties?shouldn’t you and grandpa be working?” irumi asked worriedly

Sullivan hums and derkila placed a kiss on her forehead “silly girl, we are still working, so don’t worry your pretty little head. We just thought it be a nice surprise to see and check up on you my dear” derkila reassured, irumi gave them a blissful smile

“I’m so glad to be here with you guys”irumi said honestly, derkila chuckles as he hugs her again, Sullivan cooes at her. And opera nods, his tail swishing happily.

Irumi jerked as something came to mind

“ah! Azz and clara would be arriving any minute now!” irumi exclaimed, looking at her father worriedly. Derkila nods in understanding “don’t worry little one~, papa has a spell that can change my appearance, needless to say, your little friends won’t recognize me one bit!” he reassured.

Irumi looks up at him surprise “really!? You can do that!?” she exclaimed, derkila nods, before looking to the front door “nee~ it seems your friends are here, go on and greet them, i’ll be around in a sec. alright~?” derkila teased, winking at her, irumi nods and runs to the door for asmodeus and clara

“are you ready for another day of practice milady?” amsodeus asked, anticipation building up in him. Clara jumps up and down on the spot, clearly excited for what today’s practice is in store for them

Irumi nods “yeah! le-“

“irumi-sweetie, this is a surprise, may I ask, who are they?” a voice called out, irumi turns to stare at the person who said that, in shock. She might’ve thought that her father would only use the disguise if ever there was a chance that asmodeus or even clara might come across him

But she never expected this!

Asmodeus and clara freeze on the spot

.

.

.

as a horrendously tall demon,with slightly tied back, black and blue gradient hair. His horns a slight purple-reddish color and his black tail swishing behind him, he was wearing a pair of glasses, sleeveless turtle neck and casual pants.

“ah-..p-papa..t-these are my friends…” irumi said nervously, and most definitely awkwardly, she’s happy to know that her father can finally meet her friends with out any risk to their secret, but what’s up with this disguise?! If anything he looks more suspicious!

“i-it’s an honor to meet your sir!” amsodeus exclaimed, proceeding to ‘zarei’ bowing before irumi’s father.

Derkila inwardly growls, careful not to let anyone hear it or indicate his alarmingly potent protective musk

----you may be amuryllis’s son, but I won’t give any damns about who and what you are if you so as much get out of line, asmodeus--- derkila thought to himself as he gave a twitching smile, he held out his hand for asmodeus to shake “pleasures all mine, please stand up. And I must say, thank you for taking care of my daughter”  derkila said politely.asmodeus shakes his head “it is truly an honor sir, and may I add, it’s more likely the other way around! Your daughter has been nothing but spectacular! Even more so!” asmodeus said honestly, his eyes shining bright

---- I can’t believe this! I’m actually face to face with lady irumi’s father!---- asmodeus thought happily and most importantly nervously, he wasn’t prepared for such an encounter!

It was this time that Sullivan and opera choose to see What’s all the commotion was on about

---you’re digging your own grave kid---- derkila thought darkly. The heavy musk getting stronger. “well that how irumi has always been! So I’m guessing you two must be the asmodeus and clara my little one has always been talking about hm~?” derkila said teasingly. Asmodeus and clara could do nothing but nod, a blush on their face at the very thought of irumi talking about them to her family

Irumi did nothing but pout “papaaa~!” she whined. Everyone twitch at her tone -----SO CUTE!!!--- they all thought respectively in unison. An arrow striking through respectively each of their hearts

Derkila was the first to recover from such a powerful attack

“now now irumi, I’m just teasing, why don’t you and your friends go on and train alright?” derkila urged her on, he’ll let her go for now, but later he’ll have his fair share of family fun later. After all, a happy family makes a happy life

Irumi giggles slightly “alright! I’ll see you at dinner time papa! Grandpa!. Come one guys let’s go!” irumi said, running of to the courtyard. “p-please, excuse us” Asmodeus said as he bows at derkila once again and soon he and clara took off to follow irumi

The 3 adults all stare at them before shaking their heads and huffing a laugh

“she’s in your care opera.” “Please take care of her” derkila and Sullivan said, turning to the servant who in turn bows before them

“of course sir, your highness” he said and soon left to join irumi and her friends at the courtyard

It’s never a dull day with irumi around..

Chapter Text

  irumi spent her time in restless training. With her family and friend’s by her side to encourage her on. Irumi made progress little by little

.

.

.

----just a little more---- irumi thought, opera throws a  ball at her, and her body dodges on instinct ----a little more!--- she thought, another came at her, hitting her on the shoulder, she kneels as she falter to stand.

“lady irumi!” “irumikins!”  asmodeus and clara called out in worry

Sullivan and derkila look at the scene before them. Sullivan was tempted to swoop down for irumi, only for derkila to stop him, derkila gave Sullivan a devilish smile and points at irumi ”look again”

Sullivan looks closer and was taken a back

Irumi raised her hand at asmodeus and clara to stay back as she rise. having the same devilish smile her father has on her face

----stand firmly with all of my might…and get a good look at the ball!---- irumi instructed herself

“One more time!” she shouted, opera nods throwing the next ball at her, irumi dodges it in shock before her gaze focuses on it.

----I can do it!---- irumi told herself, her body moving in tandom with her will..

Her desire…

One thing lead to another

And when the shock has settled, irumi stared down at the ball in her hands

.

.

.

“irumi you did it!” derkila said as he claps at her progress. Asmodeus and clara stare for a moment before they to recovered and ending up congratulating her at the big milestone in her training

Opera’s ears twitch, as a smile appeared on his face for a brief moment

-----she did it---- opera thought, a warm feeling builds up inside him.

Was he Prideful about his proxy’s achievement?

 Yes

Was he happy that irumi is finally getting the hang of it?

yes

Was he going to lessen his strict nature of in regards of her training?

 HELL NO!

“alright once more! We can celebrate once the training show’s it’s fuition at the test!” opera ordered, shocking asmodeus and clara. Both of theme were about to argue but irumi beat them to it

“yes! One more time!” irumi said, determination plastered on her face, making everyone look at her in awe

-----that’s our girl!---- derkila, Sullivan, and opera thought respectively.

They won’t deny it

They’re all proud of irumi

.

.

.

.  

“hm well now” derkila said as he observes the scene before him. Sullivan nods “looks like you’ve finished preparations” Sullivan said as he observes the trio

Irumi laid prop up against the wall, with both asmodeus and clara on either side, all of them were sleeping soundly from all the training they have done

“yes sir” opera responded in kind, looking at the trio with pride and confidence

He knows that irumi will do it

“all of them”

As shed blood and tears turn into confidence irumi and her friends say to the world

BRING IT ON!!

.

.

.

“They look so peaceful…” derkila said smiling softly. His sleeping exhausted daughter. Being sandwich between two demons

Sleeping peacefully away as the two said demons lean on her as they slumber

Crushing her

“ I don’t like it” derkila stated, tone devoid of any Positivity or emotions, if anything it wasn’t even a statement

.

.

it was an order

.

.

A threat

Sullivan and opera nods in agreement. And went on to get asmodeus and clara away from the sleeping irumi, and most likely calling their guardians to come pick them up

Derkila collected his sleeping daughter into his hold, one arm as a seat the other pressing her close to his chest, and irumi’s head resting on his shoulder, her legs dangling at his torso’s side

Derkila smiles “you did amazing irumi-chan, much more than I expected, I know you’ll do great tomorrow” derkila said as he chuckled, placing a kiss on his daughter’s forehead

“well, it’s getting late….time for bath, and then to bed” derkila said, as they head back inside

Tomorrow is going to be a big day

.

.

.

.

.

And so, the day of the exam arrives

“Now then, I’ll just confirm that you all know the rules” kalego announce, raising the ball for the class to see

“all of you will stand on the in field, one person on the outfield, those who are struck with the ball must go to the outfield. Attack from the outfield until one team is completely defeated” kalego stated, staring at (for once) the intrigued and fascinated look on his students “you can use magic on the ball. But you are not allowed to use magic against opponents.” He emphasizes

“rank evaluation will be proportional to the student’s rank in each team. The time limit is 15 minutes, the vall touchs the ground one is safe, and face contact is a foul” kalego added, and with a snap of his fingers a box of A and B armbands appeared

“distribute the armbands for both A and B team amongst yourselves. Once they’re on, find your place on the court” kalego ordered, the students raised their hands and said a unified “’yes sir!’” in understanding

“finally, our training days are about to be paid off!” asmodeus said, putting on the armband as he look at irumi

irumi nods “y-yeah”, her hands clasping her necklace tightly “I-I’m so nervous” irumi admitted, asmodeus looks at her surprise before smiling “don’t worry milady, you’ll do fine!” he encouraged

“we trained so much after all! Let’s show everyone else how it’s done!” asmodeus added, irumi smiled at his words “yeah!”

“then let’s head out!” asmodeus said. before both of them stop in realization

Irumi was in team A

Asmodeus was in team

.

.

.

B!?

THEY’RE IN OPPOSITE TEAMS!?

“Hey! I THINK THERE’S SOMETHING WRONG WITH THE GROUPINGS! THIS IS INJUSTICE, I SAY!” asmodeus argued. Kalego didn’t even batted him an eye, much less look at him when he exclaimed the very clear fatal flaw in the system

“we must strictly distribute strength equally” kalego answered nonchalantly  “No exemptions nor objections. Go and line up”

Asmodeus growl at the unfairness. He spent weeks on training with his lady and now their against each other!? This is just merely cruelty at this point!

“that…that” asmodeus wanted to speak his mind but he can’t as a noble demon he has to keep a straight face, as irumi’s friend he has to make sure nothing damages his lady, whether it be physical, mental, emotional, or even in this case reputational

“hey hey, it’s okay azz, everything is going to be alright! let’s do our best alright?” irumi reassured, calming asmodeus down. She waves at him as she said ‘goodluck’ and went on to her formation

-----Guh…since it’s come to this, I’ll have to make sure to help lady irumi from behind enemy lines----asmodeus thought before nodding at her ----just leave it to me lady irumi!----

.

.

.

Kalego looks at the pairs interaction, something tells him that today would either go 4 ways

Horrifically bad, surprisingly good, traumaticly insufferable or interestingly moderate

“well then- LET THE CANNON BALL EXECUTION- COMMENCE!” kalego announce, a whistle blowing out as it signal one thing

The game

IS ON!

.

.

.

“what ever you do, don’t attack irumi-chan” lied said, don’t get him wrong, irumi’s really a cool girl, sometimes a little strange, but they’re all strange aren’t they? This isn’t just his sorry excuse of saying that he doesn’t want to hurt irumi, no sir! It’s strategy!

“hm! She’s a dodging expert-degozaru!” Garp said in response

In the background, anyone can see asmodeus who was in his head thinking to himself ----still, how exactly can I help?--- he thought, focusing on how to help irumi rather than playing the game

“well~ who’s taking first shot?” lied ask holding the ‘ball’ in his hand “me! me!” “no way, for me, it’s-“

Garp, Caim, and Lied backtrack as they stare at lied’s empty hand

“don’t worry bros- I’ve got it covered” Jazz said, smirking at the opposing team smugly “aaA! SINCE WHEN!?” lied and his company exclaimed in surprise, before their sweat drop

“here boss” jazz said, passing the ball

“naturally” Sabnock respond in kind, and soon fling the ball at kerori’s direction

“Barrier!” kerori said, using her ice magic to create a similar shield she used last time they played

“too weak!!” sabnock said as he chuckles at kerori’s naivity.

The ball smashed right through kerori’s barrier and bounce off her

“OUT!” kalego said. kerori looks down and leaves the infield

“you bad ball, how dare you hit girls!” caim said in disgust, everyone looks at him surprise as he catches the ball with ease

“SAFE-“

“ Milady, a token of our acquaintace!” caim said, sliding on his back as he held out the ball to elizabetta, his eyes trying to look up her skirt

“oh?” elizabetta said, a hand trying to hold her skirt down as she looks at the perverted bird with a calm face

“NO, THAT’S DEFINITELY AN ‘OUT’ AFTER ALL!” Garp said his sweatdrop in disebleif, before the atmosphere between him and lied become somber

“you useless bird!” lied said, stomping at caim with irritation. How could he not when his own teammate gave away one of their many chances!?

“Let’s grill this bird and eat it!” Garp suggest, stomping on caim in irritation as well

.

.

.

“u-um..which one is..” kerori said as she notice that there are multiple balls that have suddenly appeared in the field

“THEY DUPLICATED!?” someone state in surprise as they finally notice clara pulling out a variety of balls from  her magical bloodline pockets

“where’s the original!?”

“hurry up and find it!”

“where is it!?”

“take a tumble!” clara shouted and laughs

Agares groans as a one of the variety of ball hit him “jeez- so noisy” he said, annoyed above all else

HE WAS TRYING TO SLEEP DAMN IT!

And all of them are….

“YOU’RE IN THE WAY!” agares shouted, the very earth beneath them crumbled and shake, a slight crater forming

Everyone and everyball went flying by his ability.

“THERE! SOMEONE CATCH IT!” everyone stated as they all saw the ball while they were all in mid air

.

.

.

Irumi’s eyes sharpen, positioning her body to have her feet have what little surface as possibly available as agare’s attack went on. A rock beneath her pushed up and with it, irumi used it

Her feet meet the lose earth and soon she launch herself forward with so much force. Each time the force was lessening she would bounce from rock to rock and soon she caught up with her target

Her eyes widen in surprise as she caught the ball that was flying beseide her face

 Irumi stumbled on her feet before her heels click in place to the ground

“irumi!!” Garp said in surprise. Such an amazing agility!

“oh No!” lied said, intrigued and slightly scared on what irumi would do and who she would target

“Nice one irumi!” jazz cheered

“GO GO IRUMIKINS!” clara exclaimed.

----I could see the ball! The special training paid off!--- irumi thought, looking at he ball joyously. Everything was going well!

---alright!--- irumi said to herself “I’ll just toss it and-…” irumi backtracked at her words

“uh…toss..” her world came crashing down

----HOW DO I THROW THE BALL!? I MISSED THE POINT!---irumi realized in despair

----wh-what do I do!?--- irumi thought, her body naturally  moving by itself

“j-just look at her impeccable form!” caim said, frightened as the aura around irumi darkens. A threatening posture

“Crap, everyone run!!” lied said, trying to stay away as much as possible

“well caught, my rival” sanock praised, leaning down slight as his hand landed on irumi’s head. After noticing her slightly distressed look on her face, despite the threatening posture, he came to the conclusion that may be his rival needed help on who to choose

“s-sabnock-kun!” irumi said in surprise, looking up at him

Sabnock smiled maliciously

“Just leave the offense to me!”sabnock stated, grabbing the ball from irumi’s hand, as he aim at the one person that was his initial target

“I will knock him down!”

“you’re done for!!” sabnock said, flinging the ball at none other than asmodeus

Asmodeus catches the ball with ease, he glares at sabnock

The audacity-

Of that-

Boarish-

Insensitive-

Demon!

“ I was thinking..” asmodeus stated, turning full at him and soon he flings the ball right back at him “DON’T BOTHER ME!”

 “OUT!”

“THA BALL WENT OUT OF THE FIELD!” sabnock shouted, grumbling as  he stomps away. Irumi chuckles awkwardly. ----this is a bit unnecessary--- she thought not knowing who to comfort or side first, sabnock or azz?

.

.

How about neither for now?

“Whoa, asmodeus is dangerous alright!” jazz said, a sweat drop down his head

“No way we can throw at him huh” elizabetta agreed. Knowing to herself that it would be best to stear clear away from the demon child prodigy

.

.

.

.

Time went on and the misfit class continued to play

.

.

.

One by one their numbers decrease

.

.

.

.

Until only two are surviving

Asmodeus snapped out of it as he notice the unattended ball “this is..” he said to himself, he turns around to look for his team mates who could take his turn for now, only for his eyes to go wide

No one was left in his team

And no one was left in the opposite team

Well…

No one other irumi of course

“the curresnt survivors are: Asmodeus and irumi!!”

“well of course irumi’s still in!” lied said matter of factly, he mean why wouldn’t she? She’s a master of dodging it’s only natural for her to survive unscathed

“You can do it, asmodeus!”

.

.

.

-----s-since when!? I was so focused on my thoughts that I didn’t even-…” asmodeus thought speechless at how careless he had been for not noticing, in the background all of their classmates were cheering both of them on

---I have no reason to face lady irumi!- WAIT! There remaining two- Okay! This can play into our favor! If I just hand over the ball, then everything will work out!--- asmodeus thought as the idea pop into mind, by this, it would be his lady’s victory!

“iru-“ asmodeus stops as irumi breaths in and breathes out, her stern concentrated gaze an unrelenting force. Asmodeus was speechless

Memories of their training that has come to pass flooded through his mind.

Memories of His lady hard at work

Memories of His lady forcing through the limit to no end

Memories of Irumi hurting herself to succeed with her own power that she has developed through the week’s time she had left before the exam

Her progress, Blood, sweat, tears drowned out by the laughter she always has when someone pointed it out

Her scathed hands and flinches buried by the smile she wore through all of the pressuring torture of the aggressive training regimen she was put through

Irumi was not a normal demon

She was a demon you’ll only come to meet once in your life

She was unique

She was special

----Have I looked at your face even once since this mathc started?----- asmodeus asked himself. A heavy feeling in his chest

----Everything will work out? Lose on purpose? Raising your rank? What kind of insensitive idiot am i?---- asmodeus ask, internally laughing at the irony of it, but deep down, he was hurting much more than he needed to

----even while watching your efforts from so close all by yourself. Right now, lady irumi, your feelings as you stand there, I didn’t think about that at all---- asmodeus deduced, his gaze darkening ----I really am, a disappointing asmodeus----

.

.

.

Flames erupted and submerge asmodeus in the blink of an eye, and soon asmodeus walks out of the fire, his coat in his hand and the ball in the other “Using full power and full power only” asmodeus said his stature a menacing sight to behold “I will honor my etiquette as the demon asmodeus alice” he continued, his eyes sharp and un-seizing

“And come at you seriously!”

Irumi was taken a back before she herself gave him a wicked smile

The same wicked smile only her father himself possess

“THROW IT! I WILL DEFINITLY CATCH IT!” irumi responded all of her senses sky rocketing to great levels

Today truly is becoming interesting.

.

.

.

Chapter Text

“The remaining two!”

“Go get ‘em! Irumi-chan!”

“Go asmodeus!”

The other misfit class students cheered, jazz smirk as he called them all out, catching all of their attention “Yo guys- Isn’t this”

“ a rematch of the entrance ceremony!?”

----the atmosphere has completely changed! Azz is seriously- n-no…He’s coming at me to kill!--- irumi thought as she watch asmodeus went into position ----this is good!---- she thought

“there it is! He’s with in throwing distance!” Jazz said in the background. Irumi’s nerves falter slightly

----S-scary…Scary! J-just like-!---- irumi’s mind went blank a memory played out in her moment of fear

.

.

.

.

“tricks?” irumi ask in confusion her body trembling slightly as she balanced on a ball

Opera nods at her “well…it’s a belief from the old wars, but…” opera blows on his tea and takes a slight sip “for Us demons, Fear equals Humiliation” he stated

“We demons have to survive in the competitive world of demon ranks since birth, the party that fears the other is the one that suffers defeat” opera explains, another sip from his tea “and we have to keep this in mind”

“So ‘the only way to get out of there before the situation gets dire’” opera said

.

.

.

Irumi runs forward “Is to turn fear into excitement!” irumi said to herself as she ran, opera’s words giving her strength

“irumi went first?!”

“seriously!??”

“She’s going to die!”

Asmodeus aims and soon flings the ball at her with all of his brute force. His flames flowing through his veins and surrounded the ball in it’s own hellish heat

Irumi catches the ball and soon the force of the throw takes her with it, her heels try to stop it’s momentum but only caused it to drag her back, not doing her any favor

----Hot!--- irumi internally said, clenching her teeth to stop herself from saying anything out loud ----My hands are being burnt!—irumi thought as she feels the searing pain

--- if I’m losing it, it’s no good, I can’t beat azz’s strength or his flames---- irumi realized

-----then-!---- irumi’s wicked smile came full force as she tighten her hold on the ball and swings her entire body in a certain direction, twirling around and in the process asmodeus’s flame follow suit creating a whirlwind of fire around her

 Asmodeus groans as his own flame graze him and his eyes widen as he looks up at the top of the fire tonado that irumi has created

----Like this- I’ll reverse his throw!---- irumi thought

Asmodeus was paralyzed by irumi’s wicked stare as she aims him up and soon throws the ball

Hitting him by the shoulder

Everyone gasp at the outcome..

It was so devi-cool!

“THE WINNER IS- TEAM A!” kalego announced as soon as he realized the game was over

The participants of team a cheered, all of them gathering around and flocking up to irumi to compliment her at her performance

Asmodeus sat back as his hand touches the spot where she had hit him ---even though…that was my best---- asmodeus thought solemly before he smiles ----She manage to outdue me and gave me a fair battle!---

“congratulations lady irumi! Naturially I was no match for-“ asmodeus was cut off as his team mates came hurling at him

“azz-azz!”

“that was amazing dude! That fire-ball!!”

.

.

.

Kalego stayed silent as he watches his students

----By positioning herself in front and judging the distance, she was able to use asmodeus’s power as her own---- kalego assesst playing back what had occurred in his mind----she used the received blow to deliver a much more powerful one---

---so irumi showed good judjement in both her stage dodging techniques and attack, huh?--- he concluded, he scan the surrounding until he found his target “Irumi!” kalego called out, throwing a small item at her

“if I find that asmodeus let you win on purpose in order to raise both of you rank positions, there will be grave consequences…on both sides” kalego warned irumi stare down

At the new badge in her hands

“irumi, you are hereby promoted to rank 1- Beth”  

“wasn’t her performance around rank 3- gimel level!?”

“that’s unfair! Her performance was outstanding! Irumi’s only rank 1 yet she manage to out due asmodeus whose rank 4!”

The other misfit class argued booing at kalego’s seemingly ‘fair’ judgement

“why would I spoil you by handing out ranks just like that!?” kalego argued back, irritated at the nerve of his students “That’s all for the exam! You all should try to do things more seriously too!”

“yes sir…”

.

.

.

 Irumi’s heart skips a beat and soon beats faster ---My face feels funny and my chest is all tingly and hot!--- irumi thought, her hands clenching her chest her face flush

“congratulation irumi” a voice greeted, taking irumi by surprise

“amelie-san! You came!?” irumi said in surprise, amelie smile as she gives irumi a knowing look

“I saw your winning throw! It’s like you’re a completely different person from the other day.” Amelie said, irumi looks down

“um..I” she was looking for her voice,that she apparently lost due to the shock of actually succeeding

“even though I was only doing my best for uh, my own sake… I never knew before, that doing your best for your own sake could give you…this feeling” she manage to say, her smile wobbly from how she can’t describe the immense alien feeling she has flowing through her at the time

Amelie nod “that’s right, irumi. With a strong will, you can triumph over suffering and barriers…that warm feeling you’re experiencing now…THAT’S AMBITION! Got it?” Amelia stated, irumi’s sweat drop at the unsurety of what amelie was referring to

“am…bition?” irumi tried, clearly not sure that what amelie said was anything remotely correct “ A passion for ambition! A fighting spirit that always achieves..! it could only be ambition!!” amelie reassured a proud smug look on her face

----so that warm feeling… was ambition…?---Irumi looks down, clearly questioning amelie if what she said was true ----may be I should asked papa after this--- she thought, clearly something was off with amelie’s reference but she won’t say anything about it

“in any case, you’ve taken a huge step! Well done, irumi!” amelie praised with a smile

Irumi looks at her surprise before she smiles back “thanks!”

“irumi-chan! Professor Kalego said he’s treating us all to drinks!”

“I DID NOT!”

.

.

.

.

.

“well~? How did it go~?” derkila ask as soon as he noticed his little daughter enter the room, Sullivan came running in as soon as he heard derkila’s tone “well?! How was it sweetie!? Are you alright!?” Sullivan said worriedly as soon as he saw his precious’s granddaughter’s burnt bandaged hand

Irumi smile and scratches the back of her neck and begans to explain her day

“and, well… somehow, I manage to rank up safely!” irumi said happily

“that’s wonderful pumpkin! We all know you will past!” Sullivan said hugging his precious granddaughter, irumi laughs as she plays along

Mean while

Derkila’s left eye and opera’s drooped ears twitch

“’safely?’” both of them said, emphasizing at the ironic term despite the state of irumi’s hands

Both clearly unhappy about it

“did you get this burn ‘safely’ too?” opera said, grabbing irumi’s wrist and pulling them up to have a closer look, ---tch, as I expected, this would take some time to heal--- opera thought, his ears twitching in discomfort at his proxy’s injuries

“what did I say about being careful baby?” derkila added, pinching irumi’s cheeks in annoyance

Sullivan sighs at the two’s treatment on the poor girl, he can’t help but agree in their displeasure of irumi’s hands being burnt to perfection as a medium rare steak would be “as expected, asmodeus did some damage”

Derkila’s  and opera’s gaze darken, making irumi quickly reassure them as best she could “well, uh, afterwards, aa profusely apologized to me!” she added, she loves her family deeply, but sometimes the overprotectiveness present is to dangerous to ignore

She chuchles as she remembers a groveling asmodeus crying as he ask for her forgiveness…

That was something she doesn’t want to experience again that’s for sure

“I concentrated hard, but it ended up being a lot of fun! It’s all thanks to the special training!...so..” irumi said, building up the tension in the room

Sullivan smiled good naturedly, waiting for the results

“Thank you so much! Opera-san!” irumi said, giving opera a blissful, thankful smile

Opera’s heart skips a beat while sullivan’s heart sunk

derkila smiles as he took a photo of opera and irumi getting along "look sully their getting along~ so cute!" he said,

“you really help me out!”

“you’re welcome princess”

“don’t mention it”

Click!, snap!

“ah! So cute! Right sully?”

derkila was surprise when he wasn't given a response "uh- sa-chan are you-" derkila stares as his sweat drop when he leans slightly down to look at his friend in the face, a depressed atmosphere around him as his face was scrunch up in disbelief and refusal

“wh-why…” Sullivan manage to say, derkila’s flinch at his depressed tone “it was me…who did the..I DIDN’T DO ANYTHING!!” realization erupted from Sullivan, and derkila for once was surprised at this uncharacteristic outburst

Irumi and derkila looked at eachother and then at the demon lord and his servant, who was argue at whether the outcome of this exam was fair or not, with slight entertainment,

 their family really was a special one

.

.

.

“will you still be here tomorrow?” irumi asked sleepily as she laid on her bed, derkila hums “ofcourse I will cupcake, you can count on me” derkila said as he yawn, laying beside his daughter with a smile “it’s time for bed irumi-baby” he stated, looking at his daughter sleepily irumi nod as she leans slightly a smile on her face as she doze off

Derkila smiles at her sleeping form “you did great irumi…get some rest, you deserve it”

Chapter Text

‘Shax lied ’ is now online

Shax Lied: Yo guys! guess what I found!

Asmodeus Alice: ???

Crocell Kerori: ? 

Clara Valac  :Oh! Is it some kind of new mochi!?

Elizabetha Ix:  a new game?

Agares picero: who cares?

Garp Goemon:  come on now agares-dono! Lighten up!

Garp Goemon: Oh oh! Is it new battle techniques?

Andro. M jazz:  Is it something good?

Caim Kamui: is it the new edition of two girls one cu-

allocer Schneider: that’s enough out of you caim!

allocer Schneider: Is it anything knowledgeable?

Sabnock sabro: will it help me become demon king?

Shax lied: None of the above!

Shax lied: guys I found irumi’s family Vlog!

The chat went silent

Asmodeus Alice: WHAT!? How!?

Shax Lied: Apparently my parents went on to check any updates to the school website and low and behold when they search up the principal’s profile link there was a link to a family Vlog he recently created!

Clara Valac : Oh! Oh! I want to see!

Elizabetha Ix: oh how curious! I want to see as well

Asmodeus Alice: we most certainly will not! We are invading on lady irumi’s privacy! As her friend I forbade you from doing so!

Andro. M jazz: Yo! Send it now!

Asmodeus alice: What!?

Caim Kamui: yes! Send it!

Shax lied: Oh! This is a compilation of baby irumi! *sending video in 3….2….1….*

the video started off with a caption “Irumi comes home” “she is 4 months old now” with Sullivan gushing at a small bundle of joy hiding under the blanket and opera, who was wearing the babylus uniform at the time, shaking a rattle to coax the little hider out

“Irumi-chan~ come and say hi to the demonatus!” Sullivan said encouragingly, clapping his hands to help call the young one out.

Garp Goemon: the principal looks so happy

Agares Picero: this is irumi we’re talking about, anything related to her will make him emotional

The blanket moves for a second and then out of the blue, a little blue haired head pops out.  Irumi tilts her head as she looks up at her grandfather for the first time “hello irumi-chan~!” Sullivan said, almost crying from how cute she is

Clara Valac: irumikins is so CUTE!

Elizabetha Ix: I agree!

Kerori crocell: hmp, I guess….

Caim Kamui: such innocence!

Andro M. Jazz: yeah, one that nobody would dare ruin, unless they plan on dying early

Allocer Schneider: I agree

Garp Goemon: So cute! Continue the video!

Agares Picero: I guess she kinda is..

Irumi stared at her grandfather and the demonatus for a moment with curious eyes, before giving a gummy smile smiling and cooing at them, raising one hand to slightly wave and reach out.

It was right then and there that sullivan’s body gave out and in turn, he himself got a severe dose of cuteness overload and literally collapse

Opera gathered the baby in his arms as he stared at the unconscious elder “I think it’s time we find your father little miss” 

And just like that the first video finished and the other one started off

.

.

.

with the caption “Irumi’s first solid meal” and an explanation how irumi, only a few weeks old, has manage to have a diet of 32 bottles of milk a day and that they are hoping that when she is eating solid food it will sate her big appetite

the video shows an irumi, who was old enough to sit up, dressed in a cute little red devil Onesie 

“Say Aaah~” a man, with glasses and black-blue gradient hair with a slight purple-reddish horns, said holding out a spoon in front of a ready for meal irumi on a high chair . irumi tilts her head, looking curiously and cutely at the man and then clapping

“hohoho, irumi-chan~! It’s time to eat!”  Sullivan said looking at the baby excitedly, the man nods “grandpa is right irumi-baby, look! Papa has something he knows you’ll like! so open wide now~”  the man said, gather a spoonful of baby food and holding it out for irumi as a test.

Irumi stares at him and the spoon dumbfounded before opening her mouth for a taste.

Irumi’s bright starry eyes stare back at them as she claps in excitement and soon reach out for the bowl

“see? I knew you’ll like it!” the man said, chuckling at her

Sullivan coos, holding another spoon and gathering some more, irumi took the spoon with delight eating vigorously with such excitement of a new discovery

Shax Lied: Aww! Look at her go!

Asmodeus Alice: I’m still very against this! But..it is…surprising to see lady irumi in this form

Garp Goemon: wow that Demon is a lot bigger than the principal! is He really Devil lord Sullivan’s son?

Allocer Schneider: He must be! Though, both of them don’t really look a like…

Sabnock sabro: Well it seems my rival is lacking behind in the growing department! The principal doesn’t seem to even pass the demon’s hips! The man must me a few feet taller than me! 

Asmodeus Alice: well you’re not wrong….Lady irumi’s father is rather tall.. probably the tallest I’ve ever come to meet, especially one of noble status

Clara Valac: irumi’s papa reaches the heavens!

“um…excuse me but I think that’s enough…” opera suddenly said, his voice clear with concern

“mou, opera! Irumi-chan is still hungry!” Sullivan protested. Puffing up at how his servant would stop a baby’s meal before they were full

“sa-chan, I think opera is right” the anonymous demon said. Sullivan look at him surprise

“principal…” opera said sternly, concern surprisingly evident in his face before showing a standard home appliance box  “the little miss has already ate all of her 1 Months’ worth of baby food”

Elizabetha Ix: such a big appetite of one so young!

Caim Kamui: that’s amazing!

Asmodeus alice: as expected of lady irumi!

Allocer Schneider: surely that isn’t true!

Andro M. Jazz: well irumi is part of the abnormal class, and even so, she is the most abnormal one in our class now isn’t she?

The video ended and soon another one played. This time the caption said “irumi’s first words”

And the said anonymous demon from before appeared once again, This time he was laying down next to irumi. In front of the demonatus “irumi-sweetie, can you say ‘papa’?” he tested, irumi looks at him “ba?”

“not quite, it’s ‘papa’, Pa-pa. say ‘papa’ irumi-chan~” the demon said slowly, looking at irumi lovingly “take your time honey~. You can do it~!”

Clara valac: irumikins in red!

Kerori crocell: she looks confuse

Agares picero: of course she is *yawn* she’s trying to form words for the first time

Garp Goemon: irumi-san’s father looks really proud!

Elizabetta Ix: the way he looks at irumi-chan with such unlimited levels of love is so wholesome!

Asmodeus alice: a Model family!

Andro M. Jazz: Yo Hey! let’s continue the video!

Irumi’s litte soft chubby hands landed on her father’s face, she gave a blissful look “baba!” she tries, her father smiles and shakes his head slightly, his fingers holding her little hands

Elizabetta Ix: irumi-chan’s hands can’t even wrap around her own father’s fingers!

Clara Valac: CUTE!!!

Irumi let a little noise if discomfort. Her father chuckles “now now~, it’s alright!, try again little one” he encourage

“mou~ irumi-chan~! Say grandpa! ‘Grand-pa’ grandpa!” Sullivan said, as he suddenly joined the video, and the room,  irumi laughs happily, raising and waves her hands at Sullivan. The elder coos, slightly sad that irumi didn’t say ‘grandpa’ like he wanted. but not everyone will get what they want

“the tea is ready” opera joined. Bringing in the food trolley to the room “Your milk and cookies princess” opera said, putting the plate of freshly bake soft cookies and a Sippy cup of milk in front of her.

Irumi smiles

Everyones’ (including irumi’s family on the video) hearts melted at the sight

And in turn skip a beat at the next moment

“aww irumi-chan we love you so much!”  irumi’s father said, holding out a piece of cookie for the baby to take. Sullivan took a sip of his tea while opera cleans up some baby toys that have went astray from their little owner

“ I Luv yu”

.

.

.

The video ends there

(Everyone in the chat) :THAT’S NOT FAIR!

Andro M. Jazz: THEY CAN’T JUST CUT US OFF FROM THE VIDEO!       

Elizabetta Ix: WE NEED THE CONTINUATION OF IT!

Asmodeus alice:  THE UNFAIRNESS!

Clara valac: I WANT TO SEE MORE OF IRUMIKINS FIRST WORDS!

Shax Lied: the video is almost over! We need more of this!

Caim Kamui: I agree! Though it’s not the typically things I wish to see in regards  of women, the family wholesome moments is something I never thought I would yearn for!

Allocer Schneider: I will pretend to ignore the first part, but I agree with that!

Sabnock sabro: SUCH A UNIQUE FIRST WORD! AS EXPECTED OF MY RIVAL!

Kerori Crocell: hmph, it is pretty entertaining to see her at this age

Agares Picero: *yawn* So noisy, hey! let’s continue and finish the video!

Garp Goemon: yeah!

The next video started, the captions “irumi’s first steps!” written in bold letters on the screen

It starts off with irumi’s father and opera on their knees, clapping and beckoning a ‘1 and a half’ year old irumi over to them, a nd the child in question was standing/leaning slightly to held onto the chair near her for dear life

In the background, Sullivan can be seen, Ready and anticipated. A camera in his hand and a stack of films in another

 “come on love!, you can do it!”

“little miss, please let go of the chair”

Irumi gave a soft whine, the look of confusion clear on her face. She looks towards all at the adults in the room with un-surety. Sullivan coos at her, His heart calls out to his granddaughter. He wants to help, but at this rate, irumi won’t be able to learn to do anything on her own

“go ahead irumi-chan~! We know you can do it!” Sullivan encourage

“it’s alright sweetie, Just come to Us!”

“you’ll do splendid princess!”

A single tear fell down her chubby face, causing all of the adults to panic

“N-now now irumi-chan! It’s alright we’re so sorry for this!” irumi’s father said gather the baby in his arms and calming her down

Sullivan was holding a bear, that was 3 times the size of irumi, out for his granddaughter. This in turn made irumi sniffle a little as her hand reach for it

Irumi’s father puts her down for her to play, and opera sighs as he stand up “I’ll get you something to eat little miss” he said as he took a step close to the food trolley.

At the very mention of food, irumi stood up. Making everyone freeze

Irumi wobbles slightly in place before she took several steps forward like it was natural! And soon she was walking towards….

The food trolley!?

“she…she loves food…more than…” irumi’s family said in disbelief, before all of them face planted to the floor.

(Everyone in the chat): silence~

Shax lied:..l-let’s just finish this video

Everyone in the chat gave a thumbs up, words lost to the unknown, just what in the netherworld was happening?

The video continued, where all of the adults in irumi’s life were sulking in place. So all of their presences were rank second to food?!

“pa!” irumi said, her father, grandfather, and surrogate parent all look up and her and in unison their eyes widen. Irumi was holding a tray, plate of cookies and some tea, at them, she smiled as she raised the tray to offer it

She was serving them

Irumi wasn’t walking towards to food trolley to eat

She was walking to the food trolley to serve them something to eat

Irumi stared in confusion as everyone in her family passed out from a cuteness overload

“…ba?”

(everyone in the chat) : silence~

Shax lied: I-…My heart can’t take this

Elizabetta Ix: irumi –chan is so cute!….and  LOVING! She even went as far as to do something for her family at a young age!

Clara Valac: Irumikins serve her family food as a baby!

Allocer Schneider: Irumi is only a year and a half old, and only started to learn to walk but ended up doing something unpredictable! At this age any child would be walking for their parents! What she did was something else entirely!

Sabnock Sabro: I see! My rival truly is surprising! Even in a young age!

Andro M. Jazz: To see a baby do that…it’s just too weird! But despite how weird it is, Irumi is so cute!

Asmodeus Alice: Such an feat! of course lady irumi would do something so unpredictable! She would do anything for her family!

Kerori Crocell: that reminds me….where is irumi?

Clara Valac: Oh! Oh! Irumikins is home with her papa! She said it has been a while since she came home!

Shax Lied: eh? You mean irumi didn’t originally lived with her grandfather?

Asmodeus Alice: it would seem so, from what she has told us so far, she was moved into her grandfather’s home to have a more easy access to go to school.

Elizabetta Ix: Oh! So she only sees her father from time to time?

Allocer Schneider: that’s actually kinda sad, I mean it’s understandable, but that would mean she has to leave her father for the next few years just for school

Sabnock sabro: well yeah, but isn’t she enjoying it though?

Andro M. Jazz: eh? Why would irumi enjoy being separated from her dad? According to the video those two looks to have a strong bond!

Sabnock sabro:  I don’t mean that! I mean her Life at School! despite being separated she continues on to enjoy it regardless. If anything I think things are better as they are

Garp Goemon: Sabnock-dono is right! Irumi-san has only ever smiled since the first time she came to school, as her classmates it’s only best that we gave each other the best school year we have with the time we have left!

Agares Picero: Can’t you all be quiet? Sheesh, why don’t we just continue to watch these videos later? Whether or not irumi enjoys being separated isn’t any of our business unless it is. right now we’re trespassing on another demon’s family, even if the principal sent this video to boast out in public, butting our nose into someone else’s life is just something only an ass would do

(everyone went silent at agares’s statement before giving a thumbs up in agreement)

I mean he has a point now doesn’t he? They were all irumi’s classmates and invading her privacy and then questioning her life isn’t something they should do unless it was bad

So far irumi’s life has been nothing but wholesome

Dangerous yes

But wholesome none the less

Andro M. Jazz: well why don’t we go up online later at 2? We’ll need more of the baby videos though!

(Everyone in the chat gave a thumbs up and heart): OKAY~!

.

.

.

.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Purson Soi is now online

Purson Soi: irumi…

Irumi: Ah! Purson-kun! Is something wrong?

Purson Soi: ah…are you aware that your grandfather is posting videos online about you?

Irumi: ah, yes, you must’ve seen some of it huh? That’s just how grandpa is hehe~ i hope it's nothing too embarrassing..right?

Purson: yes it's nothing bad i can assure you...our classmates are watching them, were having a marathon show of all of your videos, would you like to join?

Irumi: ah sure! that’s nice to- WAIT WHAT!?

Chapter Text

Hey guys!

how are you all? Are you doing fine during this period of self isolation from the pandemic?

I hope so!

anyways I guess I’ll get straight to the point...

it has come to my attention that Japan has recently have a new stricter copyright law and has now torn down the number 1 anime streaming website (Kissanime) and the manga website (kissmanga) because of legality issues

an article Was publish that, that was just the beginning. By January 1 2021, Japan will issue, something a kin to the purge, taking down more piracy websites because of legality issues

so here’s the problem

by taking down these websites. Fans around the world are loosing resources on where to watch/read anime and or manga

not every anime/manga fan are in japan, not every supported websites are available in every country, and not every fan has the means or ability to buy a subscription in order to access the full content of the website

they may say the costs has gotten lower, but every currency has a different value in another country

piracy websites may not support the creators/producers but it spreads the existence of the show/movie world wide gaining fans along with it

——————————-

now personally I am against what’s happening since it’s limiting other people’s access to enjoying japan’s virtual production 

but I know there’s nothing I can do since I am not a native or civilian of the said country

So in regards of the story here, things will be a lot more difficult to progress if the rumors of websites getting taken down are true

i will do my best to try and salvage as much as I can from the series with the resources I have currently in order to update “The Netherworld’s Hidden Gem”

but i will say it now, if the story continues on by next year, things will be more stagnant/delayed than it is now

i hope you guys understand the predicament that is going on as of now and I hope you all are doing well! And that you all will stay safe through this time of crisis!

that’s all I wish to say

Thank you for reading 

God bless!

P.S 

No I am not ending the story

i will never end this story until it is complete

That much I promise you all!

Chapter Text

Irumi woke up that morning in the most horrible way

She was sore and more likely in pain

“ow..” she said as she try to sit up. She let out a groan as she tries again. ----why does this seem so familiar?---- she thought, she looks beside her and sees her father fast asleep. She let out a slight whimper and shakes her head, she forces herself to sit up and begun to inspect

----last time I was this sore was when my wing roots and horn grew in….Oh! may be my wings have grown bigger!--- she concluded and revealed her wings…..nothing changed

Irumi ran her hands through her hair, her horns pop out and she sighs. Nothing as well ---my horns seems to be getting less sensitive, but that still doesn’t explain why It’s hard for me to get up----- she thought. She moves slightly and then something underneath the covers next to her moved as well

She flinches and so does the thing under the covers ----p-please let this be dad’s tail---- she prayed as she takes the covers off

She was right

It was a tail

The bad thing is that it wasn’t her father’s tail

Irumi’s eyes trailed the tip of the weird tail and it’s body until her eyes reaches the based where the tail would be connected to the demon’s body

Irumi’s heart sank when she realize one thing

The tail was connected to her….

Derkila’s eyes shot open as his arms launch to grab irumi before she falls of the bed.

Both of them stared at eachother before derkila let out a sigh

“irumi baby, what’s wrong?” he said grovelly, sleep still in his system despite his fast reaction waking him up in alarm moments before. Irumi stutters and points at the new appendage that her body has with fear

Derkila stops for a moment

 Before he smiles

“well well~!, I thought your body would be done developing, but to think that you would go so far as to inherit and develop a tail!” he said joyously, he sat up straight as he place irumi in front of him, far from the edge of the bed

“awww~ look irumi! Your tail is similar to mine! Though the tip of yours is more of a spade than an arrow” derkila assessted cooing at his daughter’s newly form tail. “does it hurt when it moves?” he suddenly ask, irumi shakes her head “does it hurt when it is touched?” again irumi shakes her head. Derkila nods

“I see. Hmm..irumi do you remember when your grandfather strengthen your hands?” derkila ask, irumi thought for a moment and nods “y-yeah, that was when i was beginning my training..” she replied derkila hums in response “Very Good! So since your body is has gotten stronger now, it would seem that the development of your body accelerated as well! And now not only parts of you is getting at the level of average demon standard, you’ve grown another part along with it! aww your tail is so cute! Though a bit over length for your stature but so cute!”

Irumi’s sweat drop at the explanation “u-uh..papa is my tail suppose to be that long?” she asked, she can understand that demons have tails, but why was her’s so long? Wouldn’t it be a bit in the way?

Derkila chuckles “for our species yes, you see irumi there are different types/varieties of demons. Though each species of demon will have one common trait, there’s also the familial genetic problems of offspring getting a trait from their parents that won’t do them any favors at a certain age, along with the unique trait a child will develop or be born with” derkila stated, his hand caressing the tip of irumi’s tale “your body is responding to all three of those principles, you have the long tail with some similar features to mine, the horns which coloration is based on mine and sully’s along with your own unique color. I can’t say much about your wings though dear.” Derkila said, scratching the back of his head awkwardly

Irumi looks at him for a moment and nods slightly

A moment of silence pass both of them sitting there awkwardly not knowing what to say

“irumi…do you want to let them see your tail?” derkila suddenly

“i- I don’t know…” irumi perked up slightly before the look of discomfort took over

Derkila hums, looks at the hellraiser clock placed to the side and back at his daughter “it is up to you on whether or not you would want others to see your tail, for now let’s go have breakfast alright? You must be starving” derkila suggested and soon his suggestion was followed up by irumi’s stomach growling in agreement

Both of them stare at each other before laughing.

what a weird morning they have

but it’s not one they would waste away

.

.

.

.

“a hot bath would do the trick” derkila said, his tail wrapping around irumi’s torso, lifting her off the ground, as he face away to prepare the bath

Irumi squeaked as she was placed into the tub, she looks up at him expectantly, derkila nod in understanding, and irumi watch as Her father turned away so she can take off the night gown she wore.

“i-it’s alright now papa” she stuttered, her hands covering her face in embarrassment. While her father just chuckles. “now now, no need to be shy~, sit back and relax, you’ve certainly been working too hard, this is also part of your recovery as well you know!” derkila teased, making his shy little daughter groan and hide more

Derkila grabs irumi’s hands, proceeding to un-wrap the bandages to give the burns some air. “close your eyes sweetheart” derkila instructed, gathering some soap into his hands before lathering irumi’s long blue locks with it.

Irumi hums, slightly closing her eyes a bit, just enough for her to see her cute little rubber ducky friend swimming in front of her.

She poked it and it wobbled

“quack quack” irumi said cutely, playing with the duck

While irumi was preoccupied

Derkila on the otherhand was too busy having a stroke

-----too….cute…----- his mind manage to say. Watching as irumi played with the toy like the precious child that she is -----is this my reward? For being a great king, I was equally rewarded with a magnificent daughter?, because it is I am enternally grateful!---- derkila thought, crying to himself while his daughter played

Derkila went cross eyed as a rubber beak peck his nose “quack quack” irumi said playfully, derkila chuckles “well hello to you to mr.duck!, what a wonderful day we have now?” the king said, playing along, if irumi wants to play, what sense would it be to turn her down? Only a severely dead cold insensitive heartless ass would turn something so precious away!

“quack quack! Hello mr. king! How are you today?” irumi said, her voice squickey and childish. Derkila hums “I’m fine and dandy Mr.duck! why, I’m just here looking for my little sweet daughter, have you seen her?” derkila joked, his tail moving around slightly

Irumi giggles “Quack! Forgive me Mr. King, for I do not know where the princess is, Quack”

derkila hums, a smirk on his face

“well that’s alright Mr. duck, after all~….”

Irumi sputter as her father’s tail suddenly poured down a cup full of water on her

“For I just found her” derkila continued, booping irumi on the nose and turning around “bathtime is over sweetie, go on and get ready for breakfast” derkila instructed. “yes papa” irumi replied, wrapping herself in a towel and off to go get read

..

.

.

“Good morning i-rumi- cha-AAH!!! “ Sullivan sing off key as he saw the swishing object behind irumi “Good morning Grandpa!” irumi greeted, smiling at her grandfather despite his shocked state “look look grandpa! I have a tail now!” irumi said, twirling around and stopping when she had her back towards her grandfather. Her tail swishing around with her movements

Sullivan was lost for words

Did he expected irumi to change because of the blood adoption?

Yes,

did he expected the drastic change to her person physically?

Yes,

did he prepare himself for it?

Nope

So this in fact was a big change

Irumi’s ahoge started to drop, her tail as well, when she noticed the unresponsive elder “g-grandpa?” she said worriedly, turning around and looking up to the elder with worry. Did he not like the change?

Sullivan took a moment and breathed slightly

The next thing irumi knew, her grandfather’s arms lock around her and now she was being swing around as Sullivan gushed over her

“a tail! Aww look at your precious tail! We must buy you some accessories! The best kind that is! No granddaughter of mind would look unaccessories on my watch!”  Sullivan gushed, hugging his granddaughter as they played

Irumi giggles and laughs as she was swung around like a limp doll

This was A normal day in sullivan’s home

.

.

.

Opera smiles secretly as he stares at his proxy. It almost feels like yesterday when he first met irumi, and looking at her now, he can tell that the young royal was growing up exceptionally!

Irumi hums in delight as she ate. Yummy food is one way to live life!

“oh irumi-honey~! Are you feeling well? You’re not still sore are you? You can stay home for today! Grandpa will take care of everything at school so please don’t push yourself!” Sullivan fussed, looking at his granddaughter worriedly, irumi smile and shakes her head.

“Don’t worry grandpa, I’ll be alright!” irumi reassured, finishing up her breakfast. Sullivan looks at her unsurely, before sighing, hugging the child close “oh irumi! You’re such a good child!”  Sullivan cried.

Irumi chuckles awkwardly as she comforted the crying elder

.

.

.

.

“be a good girl now alright irumi-baby?” derkila said, kneeling down to his daughter. A rare unsure and sad look on her face. “papa needs to go back to the castle, do your best in school alright?” he added, a hand caressing the side of his daughter’s face. Irumi leans to her father’s touch “when will I be able to see you again papa?” irumi ask sad but sweetly. Derkila smiles “you’ll see me from time to time sweetheart, so don’t worry! Now where’s my little one’s smile went to hm~? I don’t like my baby sad Mou!” derkila teased, pouting as he poked at his daughter’s ticklish spots, irumi laughs slightly and went on to hug her father

“I’m going to miss you papa!” she said honestly, giving him a smile, derkila nod as he himself smile as well, kissing her forehead “and I to you my dear” he replied, standing up and soon teleported away.

Irumi smile as she stares at the spot where her father suddenly disappeared.

----he left---- irumi thought sadly, and soon flinch as arms wrap around her shoulder “princess it’s time to get ready for school” opera stated, looking down at the young royal with sweet affection clear in his eyes, irumi smile and nod “yes sir!” she replied,

Both of them walk back inside the manor hand in hand, ready to officially start the day

Sullivan smiles as he watches his servant and his granddaughter as they walk back inside.

He looks back at the very spot to where the king has disappeared.

“I wish you luck your majesty” he mumbled knowingly, a slight chuckle came out soon after

After all…

There was a 13 dinner hosted today

.

.

.

.

Derkila groans as he massages the bridge of his nose

He regretfully left to willingly go to his own personaly hell without knowing/realizing

----sully’s definitely laughing at me isn’t he?--- derkila thought, groaning slightly as a vase was destroyed just now

Amaymon and Baal were at it again. Belzebuth was trying to settle things down. And the other ones are just watching the chaos ensue

-----if I were to choose a warm comfy bed and some family time, I would pick that over this any day—derkila thought, watching the common scenario play out.

“alright, stop sulking already, I’ll ask” Paimon said irritated with amaryllis constant sigh and sulking

“what’s wrong?”

the pink haired matriarch huffs at the other’s light tone as if her feelings didn’t matter. Of course it does! She is also one of the 13 crowns! The Head of the asmodeus clan! THE Head of lust amaryllis!

“so mean paimo-chan! Hmph!” she said pouting befor sigh once again, she was asked so it’s better to answer either way “My alice-chan finally found his match!” she cried, tears at the corner of her eyes as she brought out a napkin and wipe I away

Derkila left eye twitch

“Ever since his first day of babylus, all he talks about is this Young lady he met!” she continued

“oh? This girl must be special then…” Behemolto said joining in the conversation

“she is! all I got about her was the fact that she was lord sullivan’s granddaughter!”

“….eh? Sullivan has a granddaughter? Since when? He’s not even married!” Henri pointed out joining in as well

Derkila grind his mouth shut, forcing the very unhappy comment in the back of his throat to stay down, less he wants to spill the beans to early for his liking and comfort

“well, it’s not uncommon for nobles to hide their family” Astaroh stated finally getting interested in the conversation, the gossip seems interesting enough for him to part take in it

“Her name is Irumi, from what alice-chan said to david, she’s a very sickly child. But she in no way weak! I want to meet her for myself to but- alice-chan keeps pushing me away!”

“that’s not surprising” everyone stated as if that fact was obvious, which in reality it is

At this point derkila is breathing slowly and calmly

-----keep calm, keep calm, don’t lose your cool, you can do this---- he thought to himself, pep talking to keep him sane.

.

.

.

A wall was destroyed, servants flying everywhere. Baal and amaymon’s fight was getting out of hand. By this time astaroh and behemolto is helping belzebuth in trying to fix the issue, before the two manage to take down the entire demon king’s castle 

.

.

.

“hmph!if this irumi really is my alice-chan’s match then I must make haste! After all! I am very looking forward to meeting my daughter in law!”

.

.

.

.

Now that

.

.

That did it in

Amaryllis’s words rang in his head, he growled to himself

images of a wedding

irumi's happy-sad smile as her hand was held by her husband to be

"papa, I'm so happy" her words called out as she was soon taken away from him

his little innocent Irumi

taken away

from him

------over my dead body am I letting some filthy nuisance take away MY daughter!--- he thought. His hands gripping the arms of his throne

.

.

And just like that

.

.

Every window of the demon king’s castle exploded in one go, the very walls crack at the sudden pressure, making everyone jump and flinch at the sudden attack

“what’s going on!?”

“are we under attack?!”

“secure the castle!”

The 13 crowns ordered the servants. Everyone moving around and in position

At this time, derkila suddenly has a thought

How and why in the netherworld were these idiots his subordinates again?

“hm that’s a very powerful pressure barrier sire” beliard suddenly said, stepping into the room nonchalantly with lady Levi

Everyone froze at those words

The ‘attack’ came from the king?!

“this will take some time to repair” levi stated, looking around. She and beliard were Slightly amuse

Derkila let out a ‘tch’ and stood up “We will have a break for now, meet up again later. This time, we will do things right and finish it right ” derkila stated, his voice straining and emphasizing the important words

Screw subtlety!

HE WANTS A BREAK DAMN IT!

“am I clear?” derkila asked, making everyone, except the great heroes, gulp and nod

“y-yes” they said

“good” derkila nod, and soon left the court room.

With the little time he has now, he would need some high quality liquor in order to stand against the bullshit that might ensue later

-----Hopefully irumi is having a better day than I am---- derkila thought as he roam down the halls

Chapter Text

“I’m heading to class now grandpa” irumi announced, as she hand over some papers for her grandfather, today they arrived at school early, and since class wouldn’t start until much later, irumi decided to help her grandfather and opera-san with some paperwork

“hm hm~! Have a good day honey~!” Sullivan said, patting her head as he waved his precious granddaughter and opera goodbye.

Irumi wave back at him shyly and look at opera as he closed the door “you really don’t have to come with me opera-san” she said, a pout on her face, opera looks at her and tilts his head “it’s still very early miss, not a lot of students would be here at this time, and it is my duty as your surrogate parent and bodyguard to protect you, but for now the least that I can do is to accompany you to your classroom” he said matter of factly. As his tail swung from side to side in a peaceful rhythm  “shall we?”

Irumi smile and nods “ok!” she replied, walking side by side with opera through the entire school to the abnormal class classroom

.

.

.

Opera’s ears twitch

“is something wrong opera?” irumi ask sweetly, catching opera’s attention “no nothings wrong princess, it just seems that there are already some people in your classroom” opera said, his ears twitching as he heard the faint voices coming from his proxy’s classroom

Opera opens the door slightly and sees some of irumi’s classmates sluggishly moving around and talking to one another “I guess the others are here” irumi whispered as she looks through the gap, she turns to opera “thanks for accompanying me here opera, I hope you have a good day, and please don’t stress yourself” she said as she bows at opera and smiles at him loving, opera’s body twitch

------cute!!---- he screamed inwardly but outwardly kept his composure, he nods and bows as well “have a good day as well miss” he said and left

Irumi watches as opera walks away, a hand unconsciously moving forth to grasp on to her necklace, she let out a sigh and entered the classroom.

it’s another day in babylus

.

.

.

.

“Nice to meet you everyone, I will be your Familiars class teacher, and my name is Balse Robin, Thrilled to meet cha!” the new teacher introduced himself as soon as he stood behind the teacher’s desk.

-----This new teacher seems so motivated and excited to be here, he’s almost like clara---- irumi thought, laughing to herself slightly

“yes! I got so lost in my preparations that I missed the entrance ceremony!” the teacher shared reminiscing on his experience, everyone’s sweat dropped at the revelation

Were they going to be alright?

“Sorry that my first day teaching here ended up being so delayed!” robin apologized and then positioned himself infron of the broken rows of windows “My attention span can be fairly scattered at times-“ he said as he look out through the window and soon ran back to the desk “But I’ll make sure the classes are spot on! And on that note, let’s do all of our best together! Hip-hip hurray!” robin said excitedly

Everyone can feel the dread in their stomach

This isn’t going to end very well

 Well everyone except-

“aww yeah! You’re the sharp teach!” clara said excitedly

“Now now- listen carefully! If you want to say that line properly- what you say is shapr focus teacher!” robin corrected, clara smiles and nods along “I see! Sharp sharp Got it!” she replied

Asmodeus’s dread doubled

“alright let’s all get started! today’s lesson is- Interacting with your familiars!” robin said, dropping the bomb

Irumi’s dread triple at that statement

------uh oh, this could be a bit tricky---- irumi thought as she remember something

Some along the lines of her familiar and a certain teacher

.

.

.

“pay attention! Your familiar will be your partner, you’re bonded forever” robin said as he and the entire abnormal class found themselves in the assigned secluded practice field in the school campus ” today I’ve made arrangements for you to have some special bonding time with them” he explained and then look at his list

“let’s start with…asmodeus alice! Is that right?” he said, looking among the class “yes sir” asmodeus replied, stepping forward

“Gorgon snake! Show yourself!” asmodeus commanded, as a dramatic entrance ensue, a familiar’s seal lighting up and smoke erupted out of no where, a familiar silhouette with red eyes appeared and slither next to it’s demonic master

“a real gorgon snake! Remarkable!” robin said astonish, the potential of the abnormal class starting to shine

“Heh! You best brace yourself for mine is more amazing!” sabnock boasted, soon biting into his thum and creating a familiar’s seal “Come forth! Kelpie!”

“woah a kelpie!” robin exclaimed, looking at the kelpie at all angles with enthusiasm “both these creatures are excellent familiars! Where off to an astounding start!”

Asmodeus and sabnock stood front and center of each other, the threatening and dangerous arua of their own familiars roaming through the atmosphere like a suffocating fog

“unlike your pathetic slithering familiar, kepie actually has legs to walk on! And behold it’s massice mane!” sabnock taunted, petting the head of his partner with a proud look on his face

“and you behold my reagal gorgon sanke, look how it gazes at me with pure admiration!” asmodeus said, petting the snakes head with a proud look as well

“heh we’ll see how long that look of admiration will last when we beat you right kelpie?”

“we would like to see you try, right gorgo-“ asmodeus and sabnock look at the space where their familiar once where, and now were missing

“Gorgon snake!?” “kelpie?!” both exclaimed surprise at the absent responses

.

.

.

.

Everyone blink as they all look at the side lines

Both asmodeus’s gorgon snake and sabnock’s kelpie, were with irumi, the snake wrap around irumi protectively while the kelpie was nudging her lovingly with it’s snout

“wow they really like you irumikins!”

“haha I guess so” irumi replied, petting both of the familiars lovingly, Which in turn made the other two nudge, lick, and muzzle at her with affection

Asmodeus and sabnock’s face went red at how their familiars were getting…friendly with irumi. Irumi is perfectly just a friendly person! That’s all! It’s not like they’re jealous or anything…

Robin sweat dropped at the unusal actions the 2 familiars

“um-…next we have…where is clara valac?” robin said looking around

“HERE!” clara announced popping out of no where

“su-su-su~! SUMMONING!” clara yelled, as a green familiar ceal

“falfal!”

“falfal!? WONDERFUL! What a rare find!” robin said amaze

Irumi giggles slightly. -----That’s clara for you!----- she thought

.

.

.

Robin looks at his list, ignoring the one uping competition behind him that was hosted by Asmodeus and sabnock.

“alright next up, we have Irumi!” robin said and look around

Irumi had her hands clasps and her head down, the thought of -----please don’t see notice me--- clear on her expression as she stood alone. Familiar-less unlike the others

“irumi?”

“yes sir?”

“what’s the matter?” Robin ask,

Irumi let out a small whimper, clearly already connecting the dots of what her teacher was implying “uh….well…y-you s-see…”

“oh yeah that’s right”

“I Guess you haven’t heard yet huh? You see, irumi’s familiar is…”

“u-um! I-if I call mine…I’m dead..” irumi said, hope was all lost at this point

“WHAT?! LISTEN IRUMI! THE MASTER CAN’T BE SCARED OF THEIR FAMILIAR! NOW COME ON! JUST SHOW IT TO ME!” Robin encouraged enthustiasticly “Don’t disappoint me now irumi!” Robin added teasingly, to motive her more

“i-..i…y-yes sir..” irumi said defeated-ly, already preparing a a prayer and an apology in her head

.

.

.

.

.

“wHA!?” Robin exclaimed, clearly surprised at the unprecedented appearance of irumi’s familiar

“it’s professor familiar”

“sup familiar teach”

“So fluffy!” the misfit class greeted, adding fuel to the fire of kalego’s embarrassment and anger

“I’m sorry, I’m sorry, I’m sorry, I’m sorry, I’m sorry, I’m sorry,” irumi chanted, bowing in sincerity as kalego looks at her dead in the eyes, the anger of a million demons in hell clear for all to see “DIE” was all kalego manage to say, trying his best to keep his composure

“ADORABLE!” Robin said, clearly enamoured by the creature

Kalego grunts and struggles for freedom as he was toyed and cuddled by the newbie of the teaching staffs “Bastard! You dare try to humiliate Naberious Kalego!?” kalego said menacingly, which flee by robin as he focus on one thing “WHOA! THIS FAMILIAR CAN TALK!?”

“ENOUGH DAMN IT! DIE!”

“Professor!”

‘clink’

Kalego let out a blood curdling cry as he was smite down by a red lightning

Irumi watch in horror and robin just watch with a straight face at the show before them

----How much deeper is my grave going to be!?---- irumi thought, crying internally at the events that happened in under an hour. She held her swiftly punished familiar/professor to at least try to help

“Quickly…undo… the summoning”

“hey now, you can’t stop just like that!” robin intervened. The pair look up at him confused

“the babylus teachers guidelines, Remain dignified and No special exemptions! No matter What reason comes up! It’s my sworn responsibility to stay dignified when I’m teaching students!” Robin dictates, closing the manual, kalego felt something jab at his heart as he heard those words. The words he specifically use and practice, had now came to bite him in the butt

If you haven’t guessed at this point, the one who wrote the babylus teachers guidelines was our one and only kalego the fa-…I mean, kalego himself

“this is professor Robin’s first day, so he doesn’t have any idea that that’s actually professor kalego”

“We should probably tell him, you think?”

“nah, let’s keep quiet. This is getting way to good!”

“ I totally conquer!”

“Yeah!”

.

.

.

Irumi was sweating buckets. That was a fact at this particular circumstance.

Both her and kalego were sitting in front of each other, in total silence.

Kalego sighed inwardly and look at the nervous wreck of a child

“I highly object to being your familiar. You must know this” kalego started, irumi flinch and nod

“r-right..”she answered, and kalego ignored the dejected look on her face and the pain in his chest, as if he was making a mistake, what ever that mistake was, it was relevant to his situation now

“however, it goes against my policy to disturb an institute of learning for clearly personal reasons.” He continued and soon sprung up to be face to face with irumi “therefore! In every lesson hence fort- you will only get the highest score possible! You will continue to achieve all high scores and obtain far more credits in supplemental classes” kalego ordered, making irumi uncomfortable but she nods and agrees along. Both in respect and in fear

“Don’t you dare mes up infront of that silly blubbering sprite! Got it!?”

“Got it!” irumi answered accordingly soon after

Kalego sighs as he pulls back.

“first, I’ll drill the basics into your head”

“Right!”

“the blood pact runs deep. A summon from the master is absolute, it shape’s size and form is also influence by it’s master”

“the familiar’s influenced by it’s master..yeah I see the resemblance…WAIT! does that mean that it’s my fault you look like-..t-that..?” irumi said after connecting the dots. Kalego was slight surprised and amuse at how fast his bumbling idiot of a student was able to make the connection with just one mere statement, but what does he expect? She’s the principle’s grandchild and opera’s protogee after all

“that’s right! I’m in this humiliating incarnation because of you!”

“s-sorry” irumi replied quickly. The familiar sighs

“Also, the only time the familiar can truly obey it’s master, is when it is summoned remember that!”

Irumi started fidgeting slightly at the deadly gaze put on her

-----This is going to be a long day--------Irumi thought, already fearing for the worst to come

.

.

.

.

.

“now everyone can see that your bond with your familiar is getting closer! Delightful!” robin cheered, clapping at irumi and kalego’s achievements.

Irumi bowed in thanks to robin and looks back at her familiar/professor in worry ----Is he still alright?----

“that bumbling idiot ugh!- getting closer my ass!”kalego muttered as he tries to sit up ----I’m doomed----

Irumi walks slightly to him “u-uh excuse me professor” irumi said, letting out a slight ‘eep’ when kalego glared at her in kind

“I-It wasn’t an emergency but I still had to put you through so much…I’m really sorry professor kalego” irumi bowed to him sincerely

Kalego’s sweat drop at the display, this wasn’t something he really expected. Irumi was, yes to him a bumbling idiot, to say the least. But she was the chair demon’s only granddaughter! The least he expected would be her being a spoiled handful troublemaker, this however, was a far cry from what he originally thought

----Who exactly raised this child? The chair demon may be an idiot, and opera was…eccentric, but irumi is just a sore thumb in that family. She is skitty & fidgety by nature, those two are confident and powerful! she is a total push over, and above all else, she has the least background on the babylus student archives!---- kalego assessed, clearly annoyed at the child he can never understand. ----she defeated and rule over the asmodeus prodigy, she miraculously manage to control the Valac pest, but everything about her is…---- kalego’s eyebrow twitch in total annoyance, as the advisor of the misfit class, he was task to assessed, look after, and understand each of the students to better see where they need to improve.

But irumi has no clear validation on her limit as a demon. Hence why she was manually put to aleph due to this unprecedented phenomenon

With that said, something click into kalego’s mind

“hey..” kalego started, irumi flinch and look at him warily “when you were about to be attacked by the guardian of cutthroat valley. Why didn’t you think to summon me then?” he asked. Irumi stared at him confuse

And with that confuse look on her face, kalego decided to test this child. “do I appear weak to you?”

“No no no no! it’s nothing like that! It’s just that… I didn’t what to burden you! and- and I thought it would best not to!” irumi confessed, kalego paled as he heard those words ----Does this child have no survival instincts what so ever?!---

“What do you mean!? It’s a life or death situation! Why would you think risking your life would be the best option!?” kalego exploded, clearly repulsed by the kid’s idiocy when it comes to the value of her own life

“I-it’s just that…” irumi tried, clearly afraid to continue after the outburst. Kalego let out a frustrated sigh “Just what?” kalego growled in annoyance. A headache pounding at his mind in full blast

“I- I thought if…..if I had summon you, either you or the guardian might’ve ended up hurt...” irumi said looking down “Papa and grandpa……told me that, loyalty between familiars and their summoners isn’t just a bond, it’s the strongest connection between magic and the living. I never really estimate another creature’s power because opera-san said that the power of any creature is unpredictable when it Itself have a strong will to keep going. T-that’s why…I didn’t want to risk putting either of you on a battle that could be resolved peacefully…” irumi explained, making kalego speechless

---this child….--- kalego thought, never has he heard a demon…like this.. ---she’s really….An idiot---- he deadpanned, his annoyance slightly wavering but he doesn’t bother to try to rebuke her, he’s too tired to do so

 Students let out a distress gasps and calls, catching both irumi’s and kalego’s attention

A whirlwind of fire and water erupted where the one up-ing competition between sabnock and asmodeus escalated to catastrophic levels

“this is a waste of time! Let us settle the manner the proper way! by force!” sabnock stated, a proud grin on his face

“If you insist, I will turn that watery horse into solid green ash!” asmodeus replied, a smug look plastered on his face, not phased by what’s happening around them

“Oh no! azz! Sabnock-kun! STOP!” irumi tried to call out. To at least try to get their attention to hinder the trouble they were causing

Kalego growled to himself, he should’ve known…

“hey! You can’t use your familiars to fight!-“ Robin said, running over to see what’s all the commotion was about

“JUST SHUT UP!” the two replied disrespectfully, not even bothering to look at their teacher as the two stare each other down

“w-what are they-? P-Professor!?” irumi said in surprise when kalego suddenly wizzed past her

The gorgon snake and the kelpie hissed at each other coming in for a strike, until an un-welcomed fellow came between the two

Little black claws hit both familiars on the head with a force to be reckon with, snapping them out of their battle enduce trance

“SILENCE!” kalego demanded

Robin look at the scene surprise. Irumi looked at the scene in horror as she realize what was coming for her friend and classmate..

Kalego recompose himself

“Pathetic”

.

.

.

.

.

Irumi fuzzed over the bruised of the two ‘punished’ familiars as their respective masters were being scolded by her familiar

“Take a good look around you, you IDIOTS” kalego growled, clearly unhappy with the awkward look the two have as they kneeled before the white fluffy-puffy, egg shape familiar

Kalego turned to robin “Hey newbie”

“Y-yes?” robin responded, the awkwardly cute intimidating air around irumi’s familiar making him unsure what to feel towards the creature

“explain why trust is so crucial between masters and familiars.” Kalego stated

“Huh? Well,  a familiar is a servant and –“ “WRONG” kalego interjected. And soon turned to irumi

“Irumi, explain”

Irumi Gulp “oh! Uh..it’s so no one dies?” irumi said weakly, and kalego nods, ignoring the weak and un-detailed response “It’s so no one get’s Devoured” he restated, looking at the newbie with re-found seriousness

“but if a familiar disobeys, they’re punished-“ “This isn’t about the masters” kalego cut him off “I’m talking about everyone around them” he continued

“Around them?”

“familiars are neither pets or partners, they are magical beast who can instantly turn violent if their respective masters falter” kalego explained. Drilling the information into the new teacher’s head

“Fear your familiars you brats!! That is what true trust is!” kalego said and soon sigh. “It seems only one of you was able to understand it” kalego said, looking at irumi.

----Looks like I have a file to update---- kalego deadpanned inwardly, before looking to everyone “If you understand- Then Start treating your familiars with respect! Right now!” Kalego demanded, to which everyone instantly followed

“Sir yes sir!” irumi said, acting accordingly as best as possible  

With that said, thus. Interaction between the familiars was modified, and both entities became closer

Chapter Text

“oh? Your taking lecture lady irumi?” asmodeus said, surprised, irumi nods “S-since I don’t know much, I thought it would be best to start with general academics rather than majoring in other divisions/lectures” irumi explained shyly, asmodeus beams at her “Of course! Such a smart move my lady! Knowledge is power, and power is the key to control! If that’s the case then I’ll be taking that too!”

“what did you choose clara- uh..” irumi stares at clara’s paper

Succubus-sensei’s Seduction class

“….you…..so.. you can’t read? That’s sad” asmodeus said pityingly

“YES I CAN!” clara said, highly offended at the nerves of the pink haired demon

“Huh!? Are you insane!? Just what are you scheming!?”

Scheming!? I wanna spend time with irumikins!” clara said childishly and looks at irumi

“c-clara…?” irumi looks at her, and soon she found herself in a hug “Irumikins! Come join with me! even if it’s temporary!” clara pouted. But the tone of her voice said it all

----she’s lonely….i have been spending too much time training, and I even spend most of my breaks reading to amelie..---- irumi looks down as she pat at clara’s back ---even if it’s only for a day.. then”

“ How dare you! to think you would drag lady irumi to such a class without her opinion first!” asmodeus said,he was ready to give clara a piece of his mind until irumi looks up at him “it’s fine azz! Really it’s ok! I’ll join temporarily- just to spend time with clara, even if it’s for today, I mean.. even though I really won’t be majoring or joining this division. It would be somewhat of an experience” irumi explained. Asmodeus looks at her un-surely “but my lady are you sure? The seduction class is…” asmodeus kept his mouth shut, not wanting to detail any further

 Irumi smiles at asmodeus’s worried-ness for her well being “thank you azz for thinking of me, but it’s fine, I’ll have clara with me and it’s only for a short time. I think I can manage that, so please don’t worry too much, it would really make me feel bad to worry you like this” irumi said sweetly. Her hand landing on to clara’s head as she petted clara in her hold.

Clara and asmodeus’s face heats up at irumi’s sincere actions

----S-so kind---

----S-so warm---

the two thought respectively.

Irumi smile and sigh, she was able to bring peace, even if it was for a short time.

.

.

.

.

“eros.. is something you cultivate”

irumi blinked, expressionless on that statement. Not really knowing how to feel about it

“while a succubus can change her appearance to match her partner’s preference, but the most important thing of all is Technique “ The succubus professor, Raim, shared, Posing in an eloquent manner that shows the full volume of her voluptuous body to a T.

“ You mean at Night teacher?” a student question, making her classmates near her to gasp, giggle or get flustered and excited

“Now now darlings, That is for the advance class” raim teased, chuckling at the innocent students in front of her

“Objection! You should put that richly flavorful lesson into practice right form the basis to raise our capacity and-“

Kaim, who somehow manage to sneaked into the class, was now kicked our unceremoniously and by this day forward, boys are now banned.

Irumi’s sweat drop, her cheeks slightly dusted pink as she looks at all her other classmates, Apparently irumi,clara, kerori and Ix of the misfit class was now mixed with the more normal group of students of babylus

Everyone looks back at the door as the ‘I have my rights to learn’ statement called out from behind as a desperate and depressed kaim tries to get back in

Raim snaps her fingers. Gaining all of their attention “Alright now everyone, line up! I’ll be handing out your textbooks, for those who are here on the temporary term, please do so as well. Even if you are here for a short notice, learning as much as you can through the limited time is a must have!” She instructed. Everyone nod and started lining up side by side

----Ero-scope--- and like that Raim’s succubus ability is now activated, The mere ability to measure the very sex appeal of their target right down to their very core.

When Raim finished off some of the more normal students, her gaze went on to assessed the infamous misfit class of babylus

----let’s see what the misfit class are packing then---- she said as she looked at her first target, elizabetta Ix

“89%!” Raim stated. Slightly happy, a hope of this gorgeous beauty becoming her promising A+ student was forming “How wonderful! Textbook A!” raim said, handing out her learning material.

Next up was Crocell Kerori

“51%” raim stated, the white haired look at her nervously, fidgeting slightly in place. “Hmm…Now now, it’s alright, that may be pretty low, but it’s not the lowest score I’ve Gotten! Textbook b for you sweetheart!” Raim cheered on, giving her the material

“the lowest score I’ve ever gotten before was 21%! So compared to that-“ Raim froze when her gaze landed on clara

2%

.

.

.

.

.

----2%!? Even babies are 3% erotic! She’s Purer than a baby!?----- raim said in both distress and disbelief. Never in the history of her teaching career, or even her student life has she ever heard or faced a Demoness with such a low sex appeal!

With a wave of her hand, raim summoned 2 stacks of books “little baby! You get a special Text Book! Along with special material, come to me by every end of the week for your progress report! Make sure to read it, for all of this is specially for you!” Raim said, clearly desperate and determined to at least raise clara’s results by 10-20%, even if it kills her!

“Roger!” Clara saluted. Gathering all her materials and going to irumi’s side with a determined look and smile.

Irumi chuckled and nod at clara. Going on to help her at least carry some and put it on the table

“ah!, isn’t that irumi? The principle’s grandkid?”

“no way! She’s so cute!”

“she totally wicked!”

The gossip between the female students caught Raim off guard, how on earth has she hasn’t notice the very life threatening presence in the room?!

----Irumi- the principle’s granddaughter! Is her family even aware that she’s here? Well…while she’s here, might as well see what she’s made of---- Raim thought, soon looking at irumi with her ero-scope

.

.

.

.

.

“90%!?” raim Squick in astonishment, and In turn capturing everyone’s attention

“Raim sensei! What’s wrong?!” the female students said, trying to get closer to her to try and support her. Raim shakes her head and recompose herself, she coughs slightly “Irumi- your results show that you have 90%.” Students around gasp in the same astonishment, while irumi just stood there confuse.

How on earth did she get 90% ? she’s not that attractive, at least. That’s what she always tells herself. So there must be a miscalculation

.

.

.

.

.

.

 right?

“May I ask, are you here as a major or for the short term experience?” raim said seriously. Irumi gulps and bows her head “I-I’m here for the short term Professor Raim” irumi answered nervously.

“well I surely hope you’ll reconsider, such a potential should not be put to waste” raim urge her on. She may seem desperate, but this is the first time she encountered a phenomenon where such a sweet innocent child like irumi to reach a natural sex appeal of 90% during her first year of babylus! and the fact that irumi herself has a rather petite physique that rivals and tramples any erotic ide-

.

Knock

.

Knock
.

“Professor Raim, I forgive me for bothering you during class but the principle would like to ask for your report regarding the 2^nd…….year………..” Opera trailed off as soon as his eyes landed on the nervous frame of his proxy.

“opera-….san” both raim and irumi manage to say before opera suddenly went across the classroom, collected irumi into his arms and soon left the room with haste

.

.

.

A pregnant silence overcome the the seduction class

.

.

.

.

.

------what…..what just happened?----- was the collected unison thought between everyone of the class

“now irumi, I know academics is important, but sometimes there are academics that is better for you not to know” Sullivan scolded her gently. A pout on his face, irumi nods and looks at her grandfather sheepishly “s-sorry grandpa! It’s just that, Since it was part of the subject system available and with the temporary trial class test, I thought it wouldn’t be so bad to try it out…I’m really sorry for not telling you guys” irumi said sincerely.

Opera’s drooped down ears, twitch as he pets irumi’s head “it is fine princess, however you trial test in the seduction division however ends now” opera stated, his expressionless face somehow had a dark eerie protective look to it.

Sullivan nods “yes I quite agree, after all, I’m very sure your father wouldn’t agree to you joing the division anytime soon. Now run along irumi, grandpa and opera will take care of the rest of this disaster, and since it’s almost time to go home, why don’t you spend your remaining time with your friends?” Sullivan suggested, making irumi perked up at the idea

“alright! Thank you grandpa! Opera-san!” irumi said with a smile, a smile that could’ve killed the two demons both in one go if it weren’t for their iron will and protective nature

Sullivan and opera sighs when irumi left the principle’s office to join with her friends. Both demons look at each other knowingly

-----We will not let irumi near any threats in regards to her innocence again---- both of them thought, reconsidering on finding and getting a better way to monitor irumi’s day better and giving her the best education she can get without risking her innocence to the filthy crowd

Chapter Text

To say that derkila was over reacting would be an understatement. After all, he is currently going through his first annual male parental depression and at the early stage of developing symptoms of a mid-life crisis

It was only months ago since irumi was brought into his life, his world. And she’s already done a few mishaps here and there, but none can compare to what happened today.

-----Irumi….joined the succubus division---- derkila processed, his soul switching between leaving and staying in his demonic body by sheer thought of it. -----MY innocent…little irumi..----

When Sullivan called him to report about the incident that almost rooted in place, the first thing that happened was the fact that derkila’s brain lagged at the weight of the news

It took a total of 40 minutes for him to process what Sullivan said

And so……Listen up ladies and gentlemen, the lag is real

Derkila’s face has a sullen look to it, almost as if he hasn’t completely slept for 1000 years. He’s been scowling ever since he got the news, and probably ended up caring a few demon servants here and there where ever he goes
This matter certainly is driving him crazy
.
.
.
.
“have fun at school today pumpkin!” Sullivan said, as he waved his precious gem off. “Please Be careful!” Opera added, irumi runs up to the gate and turns back to wave at them “I will! Bye Grandpa! Bye opera-san!” she said and soon turned back and headed to her classroom.

Sullivan chuckles until the atmosphere around him thickens maliciously “what happened opera?” he said, knowing fully well what he’s talking about “It’s nothing more but a misconduct sir, it seems that Clara Valac has only asked the princess to join the seduction class temporarily for her to experience.” Opera explained, Sullivan nod and hummed “I Have no negative regards for Miss Raim and the seduction department, However! We will not let my precious irumi be tainted! Besides, even her father was disagreeable when he found out!” Sullivan said, shuddering as he remembered the somber hostile-depresssed state the king was in. much to his chargin, Derkila somehow manage to slowly but surely try to recover on his own with out needing to talk to irumi about it…..well not yet at the very least.

Opera bows to him “then I will personally take care of lady irumi’s selection class, to scan and see any…undesirable classes that might occur” he said. Sullivan nods
“That is all I asked” he replied, looking to where irumi run off to
.
.
.
.
Irumi moans in delight as she took another bite of her ‘Rank 2 Beth’s meal’

----It’s really Yummy! Though, I prefer Opera-san’s cooking of course--- Irumi thought happily, just the thought of opera’s cooking is making her hungry again
“eat up irumikins!” Clara said, sharing parts of her lunch with her friend, irumi smiles and nods at her in thanks

“Azz?” irumi called out suddenly

“yes my lady?”

“where is everybody?” irumi asked, looking at the quiet empty halls of the caferteria “there aren’t many people here…this is the first time I’ve seen the entrance to the freshmen’s tower this empty”

“Oh that! Well you see my la-“ asmodeus started before he was suddenly cut off

“ Excuse me!” a voice ask, catching the trio’s attention

“are you….lord asmodeus?” a female demon asked, as she and her trio look at azz expectantly
“yes? Is there something I can help you with?” Asmodeus replied, only to lean back in shock as the female demon and her friends squee and suddenly bombarded at him, in the process, squishing irumi

“Ow!” she cried as she was squished between a body from above and a table underneath

“kyaaaa! It’s the real thing!”

“He’s so cool!”

“Your Hand! Lemme shake your hand” the group said, not noticing the poor irumi underneath

“Lady irumi!” “irumikins!” Asmodeus and Clara called out as they the squished body of their friend, “Get of her you insolent bunch!”Asmodeus said, horrified as he saw how as she struggle to breath. Clara went on to pull of the other girls off of irumi, pushing them out of the way as she and asmodeus soon started to make sure she wasn’t hurt

“are you alright lady irumi? Do we need to go the the infirmary? The principal’s office? I’ll carry you home or to the Hospital myself if I have to!” “Irumikins, I’ll go get Opera!” Clara said, already turning to leave, only to be stopped by irumi “C-clara, azz I’m okay.” She reassured, trying to settle down the two all the while settling down her breath

“irumi?”

“Of the special class?”

“Ah! I know her!” one of the females said looking at irumi with fear “She’s the one who made a teacher into her familiar, manipulated the best of the Valley, attacked her classmate, and The one who was forbidden to go to the succubus division despite her High eros! The super wicked She-devil!” she explained, making irumi feel awkward
----Such subtle dramatization---- irumi thought, not knowing how to feel about the look of terror and hesitance on their face

“Don’t get near her or she’ll hit you!” the student added. Making irumi felt bad, she didn’t mean any of those things, those were just accidents!

“eh? But her rank is aleph right?”one pointed out, and with it a switch was turned

“what? Then whatever!” the girl before who ranted about irumi’s ‘achievements” went on to bambarded at asmodeus

“Yeah! Get out of the way!” another said, pushing irumi aggressively to the side, Asmodeus and Clara twitch at the treatment given to irumi, tossed to the side just like that

“How does it feel being in the abnormal class?”

“that Daleth Badge is so cool!” asmodeus and clara ignores them, going to on to try and stop irumi from hitting the floor

Irumi let out a slight ‘oof’ as she landed into a familiar embrace, she looks up and her eyes widen in surprise

“opera-san?” she said, as the said cat demon nod and pets her head “hello lady irumi, I came by to check on you” he stated, and soon moved his gaze onto the group of girls, who froze at their bombarding to look at the elder demon with fear
“I would appreciate it if you don’t aggressively manhandle your fellow students” Opera stated, his hand went on to press irumi’s head slightly to his chest, so she can’t see a clear, deadly Gaze he was giving to the students.

everyone was speechless at this point they doesn’t know what to do, they all know better than to test the patience of an elder demon, especially by opera’s, the demon lord sullivan’s personal assistance’s, caliber

well…everyone except clara, who went on to get close to irumi “Irumikins are you alright?” she asked, irumi nods at her “yeah clara I’m fine” she said, trying to shuffle slightly in opera’s hold, which wasn’t abnormal to her, even at home, opera does this alot, Irumi looks up at opera curiously, not knowing why the entire room was so quiet

The reason behind the silence was because of opera’s death glare. Sadly irumi wasn’t aware that opera’s gaze was a death glare. Since she usually sees opera like this back at home, and she brushed it off as one of his feline traits acting up, the group of girls shuddered under opera’s gaze. Not noticing asmodeus walking around them to go to irumi’s side.

“Hmph! You’re wrong!” Clara suddenly said glaring at the girls, catching them by surprise “Irumikins is a Beth now, you know!” she stated, grabbing irumi out of opera’s reach, which made the cat demon growl silently at her to himself, and showed them the badge on irumi’s uniform

“Ah! She’s right” one of the girls said, the group took a step close only to flinch as opera looks at them.

“sorry miss irumi, we jumped to a conclusion” one of them said

“still, that's great! You already moved up to Rank 2 beth!”

“hey come chat with us!“

“now that i look closely, she is kinda cute!”

“uh…”irumi looked over to opera and her friends for help, not entirely sure what to say

“that’s enough, you all run along, it’s almost time” opera stated, the group had a look of fear, knowing exactly what he meant by it.
Just then a sound of a horned rang out, and the group of girls panicked, “not Good! We have to go!, Hurry!” one of them instructed

---eh? What’s going on? What’s that sound?—irumi thought as she watch the other female students run away

“they sure are quick to change their pace” irumi said, confused at to what just happened

Asmodeus huff and glares at the running group “such rudeness towards lady irumi!” he said, before sighing “Still, I suppose that is the standard treatment for an aleph”

“eh?” irumi suddenly said at asmodeus statement, ----standard treatment? I guess they weren’t kidding when they say ranks are important to demons--- irumi looks down sadly

“i-is something wrong lady irumi?” asmodeus said, as he and clara suddenly sense the change in atmosphere around irumi

“oh it-it’s no-“

“it is alright princess” everyone turned to opera in surprise, the cat demon looks at irumi, and irumi can tell the worriedness in his eyes, his supporting tone an indication of how he is trying his best to cheer her up “The treatment between ranks is based on a demons current strength” opera continued, he fell silent for a moment and then turned to irumi “it’s a sad reality for most…tell me lady irumi, what do you think?” opera asked in a tone that irumi knows all to well
Unbeknownst to others, but just because irumi is in babylus, that doesn’t mean that’s the only education she’ll get, since she is the demon king’s daughter, she also has Royal studies at home, and opera proudly stands as irumi’s educator if does say so himself.

Irumi thought for a moment before looking away “It’s unfair to be completely honest” she answered, making clara and asmodeus looks at her understandingly, after all she had a first hand experience of that treatment

“Opera?” irumi suddenly called out Opera hums at her “I want to change that reality” irumi stated, making her friends gawk at her for a moment at her blunt statement.
Opera smiles at his proxy for one proud moment, before going back to the task at hand “lady irumi, your father called not too long ago” opera suddenly said, making irumi look at him in anticipation and worriness “is something wrong?” she asked, opera shakes his head “ he just wish to talk to you later, it’s rather important that you pick up when he calls later today, that is all”opera said, irumi nod and smiles “alright opera-san, thank you very much” she said and bows at him. Opera smiles slightly and pets her head again, the soft blue locks running through his hands making him feel delight
“Thank you for your time princess, please be on your merry way and be careful” opera said and left, “bye opera-san!” irumi said as she wave her care taker goodbye
“He sure is terrifying” Asmodeus said as he watches the cat demon leave, a slight admiration flaring up in his eyes for the said demon. He expects nothing less of his lady’s Family

Irumi looks up at azz with an awkward smile “well that’s opera-san for you” she said as she let out a slight laugh, “by the way azz, why did those girls leave all of the sudden?”

“hm? Oh! That’s right! It’s because of this My lady” Asmodues said,pulling out and revealing a poster “I wanted to talk to you about it, that’s why I brought us to the dinning hall”

“Battra?” Irumi read, looking at the poster curiously.

Asmodeus nods “Yes, the main purpose of your promotion is this. Also what we called group activity” Asmodeys started, his heart jumped slightly as irumi looks up to him “it’s an activity where students with common skills and interests meet and interact with each other, for example, there are aviation battra, magic creatures battra, and pharmaceutical research battra.” Asmodeus listed, irumi’s eyes widen in amazement and excitement ----there’s so many to choose from then!----- she thought

“It can help improvey our magic, knowledge, physical prowess, and also serve as a way to train your leadership skill. Depening on your performance in a battra, it could also help you move up in ranks.” Asmodeus face started to heat up when he notice the very cute and excited look irumi had on her face.
“Y-you can have the group promotion test through participating in a battra, though it is also possible to move up in ranls through individual achievement. About 60% of the students participate in various battras, it is also an effective way to create connections with the upperclassmen” Asmodeus explained.

Irumi hummed to herself as she pieced all the info together “then…isn’t it almost like a club?” she thought out loud. Clara and Asmodeus blinks at her statement ----Club?--- the two thought to themselves, not knowing what she meant

----I guess club activity is a given for any school, though I’ve never really been in one before….i was…..always working during those times…---- irumi thought sheepishly, remembering back at the times she would watch the other children laugh and have fun in their club activities as she walked pass the school in her ways
“I’m interested in it…though I just never had the chance to join one” Irumi admitted, Asmodeus’s eyes lit up “If you are interested, I will accompany you in joining one!” he said, capturing irumi by surprise

“eh?…b-but..”

“It will surely help you rise through the ranks, lady irumi!, you could become a Rank 3 gimel- No, may be even a daleth in no time!” Asmodeus exaggerate, his face heating up at the thought ----Lady irumi and I, the same rank, Rank 4 Daleth!---- Amsodeus thought for some odd reason unbeknownst to him.

----That’s right…My rank..I’ve practiced hard to reach the Goal of becoming a beth that it flew passed my mind for a moment… So…should I set to my next goal and become a gimel? That would just be going with the flow again wouldn’t it?---- Irumi thought carefully, she never really considered ranking up before as a good thing, she was constantly trying to avoid detection and attention from other demons!

-----But….For the first time in 14 years, I have finally learned how exciting it feels to work hard toward something for my own interest and not by other’s orders…---- irumi thought. Her hand instinctively reach up to her necklace “Ok! Let’s Go! I want to see the battras!” Irumi said as she smiled at her friends

---May be I will find my true goal through a battra! This will be a new challenge for me from now on!--- Irumi thought

Chapter Text

---May be I will find my true goal through a battra! This will be a new challenge for me from now on!--- Irumi thought
Clara jumps happily, as Asmodeus bows, a proud smirk on his face at his lady’s command
“as you wish” he said formally
.
.
.
“1st years!, Gotta get the Best 1st Years!”
The seniors cry out. As many of the younger students started running for their lives, irumi watch in horror at the rookie hunt.
-----This is the rookie hunt!?---- she though in fear, all confidence draining at once, asmodues filled her in about the so called rookie hunt the seniors would do. But this is….this isn’t a hunt it’s the most likey the demon equivalent to the Spanish inquisition!
------Papa!, Grandpa! Opera!----- she wanted to cry and hide, what in hell’s was this tradition?!
“Where are the 1st years?” A minatour demon suddenly said, towering over irumi
“eh- w-wait hold on!” irumi said, her legs frozen too surprise to move.
In the last minute a wal of fire surrounded irumi’s group. Making everyone back off

“t-thanks azz” irumi said, subconsciously moving towards the fire demon and hiding behind him. Clara awed while asmodues was having one of his many hyperventilation as irumi leaned onto him to hide.
------My lady is touching me, she’s touching, Oh my Nether, she is touching me! does that mean she has trust in me and is counting on me to protect her! Don’t worry lady irumi I will protect you even if I have to do so with every tooth and claw I have left! Oh G -----

“Hey azz-azz! It’s getting a little cramp in here…” Clara said as she and irumi started squizing together as the ring of fire started to close slowly…
“Ah! I’m so sorry!” Asmodues said, wanting to smack himself for his lack of concentration on keeping control on the fire wall
“A-amazing..” was all irumi could said as she watch the chaos in the safety of the fire wall, asmodeus nods
“Yes, we’ll be okay, as of not the division that controls the student body should be…that is- the student council” asmodeus said as he points to a particular group making their way to the commotion

----The student council!? T-then… surely, the president has been searching for me------- irumi turns to look as the group only to freeze in despair
“We’re the student council! Clear the road!” 2 demons announce while amelie walked into the devastation with purpose and pride
“As expected of the student council president, she works in a completely different style. You get along well with her, do you not milady?” Asmodeus said, trying his best to hold eye contact as irumi was glued to his side, still holding on like child would when they and their parents would be in public.
Meanwhile irumi was having an existential crisis in her mind on what on earth was happening, only to freeze when Amelie looked their way.

Amelie walked up to irumi’s group, ignoring so called hush whisper and gossip happening, Her heart beating a hundred per minute as she got closer to irumi.
“I-irumi!” Amelie started of, irumi flinches behind asmodeus, her fingers clenching the fabric of his uniform, making clara and asmodeus stand on guard. Seeing this amelie let out a cough to clear her throat, an ugly feeling started forming in her when she sees the asmodeus prodigy being touched by irumi, it’s not like she’s jealous! It’s just that she and irumi aren’t that close yet despite the many times they’ve spent together in their reading session!

----Need to be more…less assertive…let’s not make her cry again, p-plus may be a gentle approach would be more suited for her?---- amelie assess. She may not know much about humans, but as far as she is aware, they are to be handles with caution and care
“i-irumi, th-the student council is also a division you know! We’re recruiting newcomers!, y-you did well on the last ranking exam and I assume you have grown stronger-, so! Th-this certainly isn’t because I want you to read more books to me! you and your friends are free to join!” Amelie tried to clarify, choosing not to acknowledge the tense nature of the other demons

“f-feel free to visit any time!” she said as she turns around and left, the other student council demon in tow,
Asmodeus nods as he assessed the invitation meant for his lady, ---very fitting for lady irumi!----
Clara on the other hand hiss as the other demons stared at the president and some at them. Choosing this moment to hiss at the other demons who would look at irumi badly or in the wrong way was unacceptable!

-----My brain can’t keep up..--- irumi thought “i.. I think I’m gonna visit grandpa right now, i-I’ll text you guys later…” irumi said her mind light and fuzzy as all the new revelation keeps sauntering around with her thoughts.
.
.
.
Irumi held onto asmodues’s jacket as they walked around they were wondering around to check out everything after the whole ‘rookie hunt’ fiasco and a thorough background explanation from opera, irumi looks around at awe, not noticing the blushing til stupid asmodues as they walk, and clara giving a smirk when as she stared at her friends
“it’s just like a festival!, right irumichi?” Clara said, with irumi nodding behind the stack of leaflets in her hands “Irumichi?!” Clara stared at the mountain of paper being held by the poor girl. Irumi just laughs nervously “they just filed up so fast.. I couldn’t refuse..” she said shyly

Clara and asmodues stared at her for worried moment before their attention was called by a familiar group

“irumi-Chan!” Irumi looked towards the group of boys coming their way

“Lied-kun, Jazz-kun, Caim-Kun! H-hello, how are you guys doing? Are you guys checking out the pamphlets too?” irumi greeted sweetly, her smile making the other three demons flinch at melt at her sweet and warm nature greeting, it was a total 180 from the way other demons greet them

“w-well, yeah. There are divisions for all kids of aims and purposes after all!, you should take your time and know all of them irumi-chan! I’m sure there’s something here you’ll be good at!” Lied pitched in a friendly way as jazz and caim nod in the background
“you have an interesting mindset..” asmodeus commented, boasting the other three’s ego

“I’m in the game division! The best Division for strategic training!” Lied boast
“…don’t you just want to mess around?” asmodeus deadpanned seeing through the lie

“I’m in the magical development division! I want to develop new kinds of magic!” Jazz boasted
“Don’t you just want money?” asmodeus sounded out, another lie

“I'm in the female body research divison!” Caim boasted
“That kind of division certainly doesn’t exist you pervert!” Asmodeus snapped at his shamelessness
.
.
.
“what about you irumi-chan? With all the leaflets you’ve been carrying, surely there must be one that caught your eye” Lied suddenly ask, choosing to ignore the asmodeus prodigy’s scolding In the background

“uh-…w-well” irumi looked away, making lied and the others blinked as they stared at her

“P-papa, grandpa, and opera-san turned down my application for the seduction divison and told me I’m forbidden to be with the succubus division….they also said that if I plan on joining any clubs I should notify them first before joining..” irumi said with a sigh, everyone’s sweat drop at her words

---So this is the life of someone with a helicopter family---they all thought pityingly, although they do understand the sentiment and the reason behind her family over-protectiveness, they just can’t help but feel pity for poor irumi.

“well that’s ok! With all of that magical power of yours, you must be pretty popular in this school! there must be at least some clubs that would want you! ” Lied said cheerfully, trying to give irumi some semblance of hope.

“y-yeah! You’re always the focus of attention, irumi-chan. so don’t worry about a thing” Jazz said, petting her head.
Irumi looked at them dumb struck at their words. She looked at the ring on her hand

----I see, I’ve been using grandpa’s power for so long that others and myself started to think it as my own….i wonder when I can use my own power… papa and grandpa said that it would be for the best that I don’t use it for now but…--- “I..I don’t exactly have a goal, so I’m not certain what to pic-“ Irumu stopped in mid sentence when her ring started to glow “e-eh?” all members of the misfit class said as they watch as the wring suddenly lifted irumi off the floor and zoomed away.
There was a moment of silent before all of them burst in surprise

“IRUMI?!”
.
.
.
.
Irumi repeatedly bows and frets over the poor senior she smashed into. Helping gathering all the items that was scattered everywhere due to their collision
“I’m s-sorry, I’m sorry, I’m sorry, I’m sorry, I’m sorry” irumi chanted her soul starting to make an attempt at leaving her body
“it’s fine, it’s fine, you’re not hurt are you? You really scared me there, I just thought I might actually die” the senior said, chuckling weakly as he sit up. Irumi jolts at his words, her body trembling slightly in fear

“t-there’s blood” she said weakly. The senior waves it off “ Oh, it’s okay, please calm down, I have a naturally weak body. So I’m fine, this happens to me a lot so don’t worry” the senior explained. His eyes analyze irumi from head to toe, trying to assess whether or not there was any injuries on the other party, only for his eyes to focus on the ring on her finger.

“Oh-!” he said, making irumi jolt again in surprise, looking at the older demon with a shy and fearful demeanor that contribute to her jumpy,wariness and cautious movements. The latter look at her almost sympathetically, as they both scramble around to collect the scattered items. When it was finish. He gave irumi a welcoming smile “that ring” he started, making the junior sweat at his words

What was he going to say?

“that ring..” he repeated and slightly opened his collar to reveal a gold choker, he pointed at the pendant “ they’re both from the same material, which means that your ring only reacted to my collar” he explained. Irumi looked at him in surprise

“r-really?”

The senior nod “there are other magical tools like this, too.so-” He continued, only to be interrupted as he was pushed aside by other junior students.
“ Hey are you alright?” one demon said, his friend came running up to him “hey! That’s an upper-classman” he whispered. The latter looked at him in surprise and was about to say something only to notice the badge on his uniform

“he’s only a rank 2 beth!, I was worried for nothing!” he said shoving the senior to the ground. Irumi could only watch the interaction, she doesn’t know how much help she would be and she’s too shy to do anything-

She went up to the senior “a-are you alright?” she fretted, “t-they’re so mean and disrespectful even to their seniors” irumi said sadly.
From the few days she started going, the babylus demon school was almost like a dream school! not only that it had her grandpa as the director and principal! so it’s not like it was run by a negligent tyrant. But..after the whole thing that happened before the rookie hunt, she guess the demon ranking system isn’t something that could be easily ignored by others

“It’s ok, my rank is low and my magical energy is very weak, so I use this collar as a means to store magical energy” the senior said, getting up. Slightly surprise in the process as he watch irumi help him stand up and fret about him.

He looked at irumi with a grateful smile “my dream is to someday create a magical tool, that even demons without magical energy can use” he said, as he picked up his pack and looked back slightly “well thank you for your help miss. I’m off.” He said as he waddled off with the heavy sack of tools and junk on his back
Irumi watch him walked away, stumbling and sometimes bumping into other demons as he went forth.

----So there are demons who are naturally weak…demons with no magical energy..---- irumi thought sadly at the idea. Were there any others who suffer like this? Opera taught her that life in the netherworld is precious, but to be the weakest link with in the demon ranks is something that no demon would want. As it means that they are easy prey- to be abused, bullied, and devoured in every aspect, a life full of misery and mockery to a certain degree.

Irumi looked down “will I be able to change that?” irumi whispered to herself, she brazenly told opera she wished to change the mindset of demons when it comes to rankings. Because for her judging others based on their current performance rather than seeing their potential and aiding them to grow and develop was a simple and easy idea that could influence the future to certain extent, yes, but…looking back at it now, will she be able to do it?

Irumi looked down at her hands, her mind deep in thought. She was fortunate enough to be brought into this world with a loving family, a family that holds powers, status, and wealth to certain degree. She is thankful for her father, for her grandfather, and for opera, demons who are fair and just in judgement and in making decisions. but will she be like that when she’s older? Will she do the right thing? She’s a hybrid of both demon and human lawful blood heritage, by demon standards. But being the first hybrid, what can she do?

Irumi flinched out of her thoughts as she heard running

“irumi!” the said student look and saw the members of the misfit class, Asmodeus, Clara, Lied, Jazz, and Caim running to her “are you ok?!” clara and asmodues fretted, looking at her worryingly. Irumi looked at them for a moment before smiling

“don’t worry! I’m fine!” she said reassuringly. Smiling at them brightly

------the thoughts of the future are for the future, let’s just focus on the present for a bit---- she thought as she walked with her classmates to their classroom for their homeroom class
.
.
.
.
“The deadline is in three days!” Kalego announced, surveying the desolate classroom where the misfit class reside during class hours. “this is an important selection related to your promotion. Only appropriate people will be promoted. Am I clear?” he stated
With a collective response of a lazy “Haiii”

Kalego sighs as he opens the door,” Now then, you may all leave and start your tour to choose your prefered Division!”
.
.
.
Irumi looks around, listing all her selections in a piece of paper. Asmodeus and clara look over her shoulder, surveying the many options irumi seemed interested in “Lady irumi, there are a lot of Division, but we will also join the division that you do!” Asmodeus said assuring-ly with clara nodding and jumping along in agreement.
“r-really? Are you sure? I-I mean you guys don’t have to if you don’t wanna” irumi said in surprise, and slightly worried. The two demons smile and nods, telling irumi that they have made up their mind “o-ok, thanks!” irumi said, shy but happy.
.
.
.
.
.
At the magical vegetation division
“fu fu fu. Welcome to our division baby students~” professor suzie said, greeting irumi and her friends at the door,, and leading them around the school green room
“we nurture and study all of these plants” she gestured to the flora and fauna of the environment “did you know that their leaves can also be used in making tea?” Professor suzie added, as irumi and her friends listen to the many wonderful facts that their teacher so graciously shares

Professor suzie leads irumi and the other two to a field bed of flowers “these are still fairly you, but look! They look great don’t they?” she points, slightly giggling as she watches the shinning star-y eyes of the bluenette “hahaha, yeah, come check these out clar-“ irumi stops as she stares at the scene behind her
Clara was sitting in a giant demonic equivalent of the Venus pitcher fly trap.

“c-clara!” irumi called out worriedly as she stares in horror, meanwhile asmodeus, sensing irumi’s distress just sighs in frustration as he tries with every power in his body to get the air headed demon out of the situation she caused

Suzie just smiles “it must be his dinner time, yiss” she said, cocking her head to the side as she watch warm and amusingly at the scene.

this school year of babylus was surely going off to an interesting start.

Chapter Text

### Papa…### Irumi started. not knowing how to greet the eerie silence from the other line. They were currently in the clinic after what happened at the magical vegetation division, and despite there wasn’t any major injuries or casualties, Professor suzie still sent them there just to make sure.

### Irumi-baby, how are you? are you…enjoying school so far?### Her father’s polite and non joking tone set something off in irumi’s head, by that it more accurately means that there are red flags and alarms going off.
Irumi’s ahoge trembled slightly as she looks down

### P-papa?### irumi said, her voice cracking a bit out of fear, was dad angry at her?

### irumi baby? what’s wrong? Is someone bullying you? tell me who they are, I’ll come over to the school and talk to them### Derkila said, suddenly alarmed at the tone of voice. He swears, if some punk tries anything with irumi, intentional or not, they will find themselves at the deadliest receiving end of his entire assembly of arsenal with in his hold.

### D-did something happen? I-, you don’t…seem happy. Did I do something wrong?### irumi said, her hand clutching at her skirt, she was scared. She was very scared. Whatever she did wrong she’ll try to fix it.

### What? No! no no, sweetie, you did nothing wrong! Papa is just tired that’s all, I miss you very much baby, and with a lot of work here and no little helper to help me, it makes things here so very boring!### Derkila explained, adding a few extra pout in his tone, he didn’t mean to sound upset, especially towards his daughter! He can get upset if it’s anyone else, but to irumi? The only way he can get upset if she does something that actually hurts her!

### r-really?### irumi said, slightly unsure, derkila sighs ### yes baby, papa is just very tired, the 13 idiots- I- I mean crowns! Yes… the crowns have been bothering me lately and I haven’t been able to spend much time with you anymore! It makes papa very upset knowing that you’re growing up with out him there to watch! Ah~ your grandpa is very lucki that he’s the director there, he gets to see you grow and develop, along with reports and front row seat to all of your achievements!, isn’t that unfair for little old me?### derkila complained childishly, making irumi chuckle slightly.

### I miss you too papa, Love you..### irumi replied softly, the fear in her disappearing entirely.

### I love you too sweetie, now why don’t you be a good girl and fill in this poor suffering soul about your day? Hm~? ### derkila said, making irumi stutter as she tries to find her words

### M-Mn! U-uhm… so today we are picking our battra division! U-um, I’ve receive a lot of papers, but I don’t know what to get! All of them seem really cool and interesting!### irumi started. derkila smiles, ah to be young and unsure.

### I see…speaking of division…I recall, one of the many divisions there is the succubus division for demonesses, your grandpa recently told me you went to a seduction class sweetie. Did you…find it interesting?### derkila said, 1000 years of his youthful life drained from the thought of irumi joining that division

### i-..n-not entirely..no, m-miss raim said that I have 90% eros..but…I’m not sure that’s true### irumi said. and for the second time in his life time derkila’s mind short circuited and lagged

90%?

90%!?

He will admit his baby is the cutest, the most attractive, the most beautiful demoness, but with 90% Eros, that means his little irumi is in danger to all men and women of the netherworld! This doesn’t help with his psyche at all!
###papa? Are you still there?###

###Y-yes! Of course baby I’m here!, you’re just being too modest sweetie, papa is just very proud of you! my baby is understandably beautiful! That 90% at such a young age isn’t enough but it does do you a fair justice! Even if you aren’t sure, it’s ok! Looks aren’t everything that must be prioritize### derkila said, already formulating murder. Irumi’s 90% Eros means lots and lots of suitors! And like hell is he going to let that happen!

### and even if you don’t think you’re that pretty, papa, grandpa, and opera always thinks so! Our irumi is beautiful and unique in her own way! that’ what makes you special after all### derkila added

Irumi blinked before smiling, a blush on her face ### M-mn! W-well I think papa is t-the most handsome demon! A-and grandpa and opera are too! You guys are the coolest demons I know!### Irumi tried, her face warm at her attempt at praising
Derkila’s heart warmed at the phrase ‘Handsome’ and ‘coolest’ to the point that he completely set aside that he shared that title with 2 others in irumi’s eyes.

This isn’t fully about them so why should he bother with sharing if they don’t know?

### my-my my little irumi thinks her papa is handsome~? Then it’s only logical that my baby is beautiful! ### Derkila teased, his heart pounding in his chest. The aether above has truly blessed him.

Irumi’s hands grip her shirt shyly ### u-um…papa? I need some advice### irumi suddenly said, changing the course of the conversation ### Oh? On what baby?, does this happen to be relating to the Battra?### derkila said, he supposed it would be that time around for the students to pick their battras, he knows the humans have a similar thing in their world, but was more limited and controlled to be more safe and humane at best that actually helps and influence their career paths.

###M-Mn! I-I’m having problem choosing, t-there’s a lot, a-and I don’t know if the one I will pick would b-be the one that- that###

### that you would enjoy? ###

### y-yeah…###

### Oh irumi- Picking a battra is not something you can joke around with, because it would be something you will do for the rest of the school year. You have 3 days correct? To pick a battra? Why don’t you and your little friends continue to look around? As you said the battras in babylus is a lot and really interesting, but If you’re really struggling with it, why don’t you try battras that focus on activities you did prior that you enjoy? Like the canon ball execution battra? I heard from su-chan that their still around. ### derkila explained

Irumi blinked ### b-but, s-shouldn’t I picked a battra that would help me in- y-you know..###

Now it was derkila’s turned to blink ###...do you mean in your royal responsibilities?### he said softly, he knows that being a child of royalty all of a sudden makes irumi feel uncomfortable since she was once a child who had nothing, a child who only has to care and depend on herself, because no one in the human world would care for her in turn, not her garbage human parents, or any other humans who happen to just accept the child labor because they didn’t think there was anything wrong.

### yeah..###

### irumi baby- please listen to me closely### derkila said, the serious but calm tone was new to him and to irumi, but he didn’t let it settle long enough to bother him ### You are put in babylus not only to experience the things that you were deprived of as a child, or because of your position as my daughter. You were sent to babylus because you of all human children or demon children in either world deserve to have the right to education. You deserve to grow up happy and experience things that all children would experience, any choice you make, yes, would have consequences, but that’s the part of growing up. As my daughter, I only care for your safety and well being, nothing more, nothing less. You don’t have to decide now if you are going to be an amazing ruler or not, because I can already tell that you will make the right decision when the time comes. So until then, do your papa a favor hm~?###

### Y-yes?###

Derkila smiles ### Your papa wants you to be a child for a little while longer okay? continue your studies in babylus, work hard and have fun, enjoy your youth to its fullest, and make friends that actually appreciates and care for you as who you are. Because when you came into our world, you weren’t princess irumi, you are ‘my’ irumi, my little daughter that is kind, lovable, clever, beautiful, pure hearted, and morally good. If the others have a problem with that, don’t worry, papa, grandpa, and opera will take care of them. ### derkila threatened in the end, his words have a joking tone, but very realistic intentions

Irumi looks down at her hands, before nodding ### Okay! I’ll do my best!...thank you, I love you papa### she said.

### love you too sweetheart, have a fun day at school okay?### derkila said, already hesitant to let her go

### Mn! Bye papa!### irumi said, her body feeling light as if the weight of the responsibilities and expectation that conjured up and build inside her disappeared.
.
.
.
“There are many kinds of books here, from the demon world history, to comedy!” the library division’s student representative explained

Irumi clung onto asmdoeus’s back shyly, as she looks around the library in awe, the library back at her grandfather’s home may be big, and the library in her father’s jointed chamber study was even bigger!, but it was nice to actually see the school library and the many books it in the public for education purposes

“When we have rare books come in, a lot of the students come in to buy them, or translate them.” The representative added, enjoying how irumi and her friends looks around in interest.

“t-this place is pretty quiet” irumi whispered to clara and asmodeus, to which the other too nod in agreement

“it has a nice atmosphere to-“

“This is bad! He was cursed from the spell in the book!”

“You idiot!, the safe books are on the other shelf!”

*whish* the sound of the curtain, rushed closed by the representative in order to hide the scene made irumi’s sweat drop and her hold on asmodeus’s coat tighten, A sure well sign to the other two that this division was already out of the question.
.
.
.
“sabnock-kun! Hello!” irumi greeted sweetly as her and her grouped bump into the demon outside of the library.

“i-irumi-chan! My rival! What a coincidence to meet you here!” Sabnock boomed. Making irumi sweat as she looks at the confident demon awkwardly as she nod “what are you doing here? Are you joining the library division?” irumi said, cocking her head to the side as she looked up at him curiously. Oblivious to how such a simple movement made a weird sensation bloom in the taller demon’s psyche
“n-no! You see- Right through this door is the Demon King Division!” The other said, looking majestically prideful as ever, trying to ignore irumi’s curious gaze, all the while oblivious to the death glare he was given by the Asmodeus prodigy and the Valac first born

“ the demon king division? That’s amazing! I didn’t know such a division was available here” irumi thought in surprise ----Papa didn’t mention this, neither did grandpa or opera- I mean, if it’s a division focus on the demon king, shouldn’t they told me this before hand?---- Irumi thought, rather confuse on why such a promising division wouldn’t be mentioned or hinted at by her family
Sabnock nods, a satisfied smirk on his face as he sucked up to irumi’s praised “well, don’t wait up for me!” he said towards irumi

“I’m Coming in!” Sabnock said as he slammed the door open

“Demon King Division! I am of course the most suitable to be the next demon King!” Sabncok announced, pointing at himself

“well…Come at me with all you’ve got! I’ll defeat you all!”
.
.
.
Irumi stared at the scene as she watch sabnock being dragged and sat down on the desk with other members of the club

“the demon king division is a division that examines the documents related to the demon king” one of the representatives explained
Sabnock’s face was unidentifiable for a moment before-

“So interesting!” He suddenly said, but the glint in his eyes was either pure shock or disappointment, or even a strong determination to keep moving forward even if his expectation went on a full 180

Irumi grab one of the pages from the desk and read one paragraph, and soon her sweat drop as she realize why her family never told her about this division
-----Isn’t this one of my subjects on my private royal studies with grandpa?---- she thought, identifying the contents in the writing that was exactly and eerily similar to the lessons she has with her family at home
.
.
.
.
Irumi looked before her, terrified, as she hides behind Clara and clung onto Asmodeus for dear life as they entered the Black magic division- there was no doubt that this isn’t going to work for them
.
.
.
When the trio ended up passing by the succubus division, irumi had an awkward moment as raim- sensei clung onto her, while asmodeus himself had to drag the very interested clara away from the room- yeah this division was not even an option to begin with
.
.
.
Irumi doesn’t understand whether or not she should be sorry or be scared of or for caim as they passed him while he was holding a sign with the words ‘ female body research division’ on it

“You again!? Would you just drop it you pervert!?” Asmodeus said, shaking caim in one hand while the other was already formulating a fire ball.
.
.
.
“well… today was fun” irumi said as she laid on the grass, tired from the eventful morning, at it wasn’t even noon yet!

Asmodeus looked at irumi worriedly “lady irumi, are you alright? Would you like to rest for a bit before continue searching? We have at least 2 days more to select a battra, so it’s okay to be patient before making a final decision” asmodeus said, worried that the strain was affecting his lady’s health.

Irumi smiled at him, before shaking her head “it’s ok azz- but um…” irumi suddenly said, sitting up “there was this one division I would like to try..if it’s alright with you guys..can we go see it, p-please?” irumi said shyly, making clara and asmodeus melt “o-of course!” the two complied, following irumi to their destination
.
.
.
“welcome to our division, Irumi-chan!” the senior representative said as he greeted irumi and her friends to the court.

“I heard that you did well on the promotion exam last time! How ‘bout you join us for a quick round over here!” the senior said, shaking irumi’s hand delightfully
“U-um!” irumi looked over to her friends, almost asking if it was alright for them. The other two just smiled knowingly “It’s alright milady! Please give us a grand spectacle of your skills!” asmodeus said

“Knock them dead Irumichi!” Clara added. The two encouraging irumi to do her best.
Irumi turned to her seniors with a small smile “u-um if it’s alright with you, senior, I would like to play for a round or two” irumi said politely, making the seniors look at her shocked at her shy but polite nature

One of the seniors tossed irumi a ball “try throwing the ball at me!, don’t worry I’ll catch it!” the senior said, getting into position.

“what’s going on?”

“isn’t that irumi-chan?”

“wait! Isn’t she the principal’s grand kid? The one the people always talk about?”
Irumi ignores the chatter, her heart racing. Ever since the cannon ball execution exam, irumi tried playing the game with her father during their visiting hours ever since.

“I heard that she possesses tremendous power!”

“they said that she made the ground shake!”

“hey, would you guys knock it off! You’re ruining the show!”
Irumi stares forward, her body lax, moving on it’s own, her movements all most syncing with opera’s movements when they play together

The words of her father calling back to her ===work hard and have fun, enjoy your youth to its fullest ====

“come on! Hit me with your best shot!” the senior beckoned

Irumi nods

“Ribera” Irumi said, her voice going monotone as she threw the ball at her senior.
Just because she started playing Cannon ball execution with her family from time to time- doesn’t mean her aim was getting any better.
The senior stared in fear as the ball went passed him in a dangerous velocity, all the others stared in fear as they saw the outcome of the throw-
There was a big crater in the underground gymnasium wall. It could almost be mistaken for a tunnel

When irumi comes back to her senses, she looks at what she did
“a-ah! I’m so sorry sir! I- I didn’t mean- A-are you alright!?” irumi fretted, her anxiety spiking up at the silence and staring of the others

“I-Irumi-chan!” the senior suddenly said

“Y-Yes!” irumi replied, fearing for the worst

The senior coughs “I-I see the rumors weren’t kidding when they said that you have skill, but ah- were you playing seriously just now? y-you didn’t hit me” the senior said, irumi blinked at him, he wasn’t mad because she destroyed school property during their time?

“Y-yeah- S-sorry, m-my aim isn’t very good, Opera-san said that I need to improve on my aim” she said looking down

“that’s incredible”

“scary!”

“look how deep the hole is!”

The gossip around them spiraled, adding fuel to the flame that is Irumi’s over-dramatized reputation.
.
.
.
“ okay Pumpikn! Stage 3 is complete!” Sullivan said as he fixed to work his magic on irumi’s ring

“alright- let’s test it okay?” Sullivan said, puffing up as irumi’s eyes were on him, she was looking up at him! She looks so cute!

“try saying ‘Rafuaia’” Sullivan instructed, irumi flinch, slightly scared
“b-but, i-I don’t wanna burn the house down grandpa” irumi said fearfully, remembering the ‘Ribera’ incident at the garden. Making Sullivan chuckle “now, now sweetie, it’s okay~! You’re not going to burn down the house, trust grandpa okay~?” he said as he kneel before his granddaughter, petting her head and smiling at her in reassurance

“o-okay” irumi said, pointing her hand out “r-rafuaia” she said nervously, and just like that a flame appeared, it was the size of Asmodeus’s fireball
Sullivan made an approving sound “this is ‘lesser devil mode’, it is supposed to be the weakest mode on your setting, but it would seem that with my magic and your natural magic adding to the ring, the outcome of your spells would be a lot stronger, but that is only because the spell that restrains your magic is not activated when at home, so you don’t have to be scared when using it in public” Sullivan explained happy and proud for his granddaughter.

“However, since you are still a growing demon, it is possible for your magic restriction spell to falter from time to time because the magic capacity of the spell is fixed to a certain degree, your body is constantly developing, and along with it is your magic capacity, so I would advise to please exercise caution regardless okay?” Sullivan added, despite being proud, he would hate for irumi to blame herself in the unlikely case she couldn’t control her raw power, especial when and if any of her family wouldn’t be able to be there to supervise or handle the problem

Sullivan gently took irumi’s hand into his own, and turn the dial magically built to the ring “the next after ‘lesser devil’ mode is ‘demon’ mode, now this- my dear, is ‘majin’ mode.” Sullivan said, watching the spectacle before him, the small fireball from before quickly went into full blast, becoming a sea of fire as the spell burst around them. Irumi stared at her surroundings, it was almost like a wild catastrophic forest fire, with her in the middle of the disaster

“Because things can get dangerous, for now you should stick to ‘lesser devil’ mode” Sullivan said, irumi nods, a somber look on her face, she’s already tired from knowing that in one switch on the dial, she could cause a catastrophe in mere seconds.

“irumi my dear, in any case of emergencies, the mantra to change the setting is- ‘pandora’, okay?” Sullivan suddenly said

“? Pan-“ irumi was cut off when Sullivan covered her mouth “now! now!- only chat that word if there is an emergency!” he said hastefully “that incantation will release all of the energy in your ring, and would also alert me, your father, and opera of your whereabouts” he added “if it’s energy is exhausted, you will be in danger to anything, especially if any of us are too far for you to reach! So please be careful!”

“o-okay grandpa…” irumi said, staring at the old demon as he hugged her close, protective and lovingly, almost as if she was a treasure that would be stolen by anyone once no one was looking.
.
.
.
“I-I see, well it’s okay! You’re still young, so there’s plenty of time to practice on your aim! Your throw is still great though! Such power in a single throw, you could probably knocked back an army an won’t break a sweat!” the senior teased, irumi chuckles at him
“T-thank you senior! T-though that I am rather thankful I didn’t hurt you, I’ll work hard on my aim!, s-so I hope we could play again if any of you are not busy!” irumi said, looking up at them with a cute and innocent smile, full of nothing but admiration and politeness.

The seniors of the division felt like an arrow pierced their heart at the gesture, all of them nodding once and turning away “I-I see! W-well we certainly won’t mind then! If you are interested in dodge ball, feel free to join us! but if you want to play, that’s find with us too!, so don’t be afraid to come look for me so I can round up the others!” the representative said, enthusiastic to actually meet and see first hand irumi’s potential and skills

“your good luck might even rub off on us!” one of the others added, smiling at her.
Irumi nod “got it!” she said as she bows politely to bid them goodbye, and turn to run to her friends.

“way to go irumichi!” Clara said, jumping in celebration.

Asmodeus bows, as he hands irumi a towel “you’ve done well, mi’lady, it was quite a splendid ordeal, it is truly and honor!” Asmodeus said, irumi nod as she smiled at them “w-well- t-thank you! u-um..l-let’s go! I-I’m sure there’s still some more division we could go and see!” irumi said, walking with them to the exit and to the corridors of the school

----The magical energy is proportional to you rank, indeed, but everyone seems quite excited to see my performance, to the point I received a bunch of invitations from the divisions…---- irumi thought, as she walked with her friends
She looks down at her hands, more specifically to the ring on her finger ----but what they really want is this ring….even though I am the one using it…they only want me to join because of grandpa’s power….but not mine---- irumi thought sadly, the guilt getting to her

It’s not like she wants to deceive others on what she can do, but she can’t help it! her powers were unstable, her family was just making sure that irumi would have a fair chance in her education, despite the complication of the secret that effects the future

-----there are two ways this would go…----irumi thought, not noticing the worried looks of her friends as she focus on thinking

-----one would be that I would no longer need the ring once my own power stabilizes on it’s own, whenever that might be, and the secret wouldn’t even bother me anymore if it finally did! Because no one would find out by then right? or it would continue to not stabilize and I would have to feel the guilt of not telling anyone….----- she thought conflicted, her family means well, they would do anything to keep her safe! But sometimes the way it goes makes irumi uneasy- she isn’t use to lying but she knows better and more likely is too scared to tell the truth!.

“lady irumi, watch out!” Irumi heard, as she was suddenly grabbed by asmodeus and pushed behind him and clara, the two already in a defensive position.
Everything went too fast, and the next thing she knows the door before them suddenly exploded, smoke bursting thickly from within and slowly wafting out to the corridors

“ah- I messed Up!” irumi heard a familiar voice, continued by a round of coughing. As the smoke dissipate, a figure appeared before the mess, a familiar senior sat in the middle of the smoke, trying to waft away the smoke from his thoroughly dusted face, blood dripping from the corner of his mouth, before turning to face the trio

“Oh!” he said

“it’s you again” irumi said from behind his friends. The two staring at each other awkwardly…

Chapter Text

“Oh- I can endure it-“kiriyo said, as he laid on the bed of the division

“ I highly doubt that” Asmodeus said, staring down at the barely conscious senior as Irumi fanned him. Highly doubting that the said senior can continue forward with his state, all the while clara just starts popping out water bottles and snacks for all of them

“my experiment led to another failure..” kiriyo added, groaning to himself

“yes..” irumi state awkwardly, not knowing what to say, so she choose to try and focus on looking around the room. ------ So this is the magical tool research division--- she thought as she looks around, the room more or less looks more like a storage area than a proper division room suitable for students to use as they please.

 -----some how…it looks….abandoned?----- Irumi thought, guessing from the layer of dust and dirt around the place, it almost looks like as if no one been here for years. Which doesn’t really add things up, there was one person in the division and yet the state of the room is what it is, even if  only one person is managing such a club, there should at least be some semblance of traces of kiriyo’s activity around the place, but so far the room just looks as if it was just recently been re-opened.

“it’s kinda messy…but I can assure you nothing else will explode, do you want to take a look?” Kiriyo said, noticing how irumi and the others were looking around

“as you all probably already know, magical tool is a tool to enhance magical energy.” Kiriyo started, leading them to a near shelf with a glass case “This is the glowing orb that holds magical energy”

“The doll is moving!” Clara said, noticing the paper demon moving slightly

“ah! Well-…hm.. Come, let me show you it’s features” Kiriyo said, opening the case to gently grab one of the paper demon, taking along the magic orb and setting it on a near by table

“what does it do?” Asmodeus ask, watching the demonstration, slightly intrigued

Kiriyo smiles as he place the two items on the table, one hand on the orb, becoming a bridge that transfers the magic from him and into the orb. And just like that, the paper demon that lay dormant on the surface started to rise up and stand, although a little wobbly, but it stood in place for a moment before starting to do a little dance “there you go.!” Kiriyo said, smiling at his juniors’s reactions

“amazing senior-…” Irumi started, looking at the small cute show before cutting off as her eyes laid upon the already spitting out blood from the mouth senior.

“senior!?” Irumi and asmodeus said, surprised.

“I’ve reached my limit…” kiriyo said, letting the ball go and soon fell to the floor

“that was fast!” asmodeus said, helping the senior to sit on a chair near by

“how’s that?” Clara said, giving kiriyo a pillow to make himself comfortable, kiriyo just nods in appreciation

“i-it’s amazing, b-but you don’t need to try so hard.” Irumi said, a little guilty for noticing too late how hard the senior was trying to impress them, then something occurred on irumi’s mind “b-by the way, I saw the orb glowing….before the explosion ” she noted, even though she was so busy thinking to herself a little while ago, she did notice some things before the explosion thanks to Asmodeus’s warning call

“oh! Well..” kiriyo, standing up, wobbled a little bit in place, before putting the pillow he was given on the chair and lead them to a part of the room that was covered in sheets. Kiriyo took one end of a sheet covering some sort of big equipment inside and pulled.

“this is my experiment! The reinforcement tool for magical power ‘Gabu-ko’!” Kiriyo said, revealing the item to the others in full glory

----Gabu..?---- Irumi and her friends thought, looking at the metal equipment with interest

“As its name would suggest, it enhances magical power, even though it’s hard to control, but that ‘s only because it’s a prototype, I’ve tested it a few times, but it always explodes on me because of the lack of the needed magic capacity” kiriyo explained, the features of his protype was finicky but well thought out and made.

“I see…So it doesn’t need any spells to enhance magical power?”

“Nope! Just needs raw magic, you fill it up with the proper amount, and it will enhance a demons magical power!”

“So cool!” clara said, jumping around Gabu-ko.

 “right?” Kiriyo said

“this is the first time I’ve ever seen or heard such a thing, but I must say I’m rather impress at it’s complexity” Asmodeus said, studying Gabu-ko

“Really? Thank you! that’s so kid of you to say!”

“oh” Irumi said, her attention went from watching her friends and her senior to a punch of spare and random metals on another table  “this is a spare part, isn’t it?” Irumi said, looking at the bunch of metal pieces ----It looks quite similar to puzzle games---- she thought, her eyes shinning and her fingertips tingling a little.

“oh- yeah, you can touch it” Kiriyo said, rather amuse at irumi’s attention on the junk of metal he half hazard-ly place around “these are small details. It’s actually a heart shape. Because It fell to the ground last time, it’s broken to pieces.” Kiriyo explained, not noticing what as happening before him.

“you probably s till remember that-“ Kiriyo cut off when he saw the already fixed magical tool part “it can’t be…” he suddenly said, speechless, it took him weeks to make it, and had guess it would take another few weeks in order to reassemble it.

“wow, beautiful, Amazing, You surprised me!” Kiriyo said, rushing to her face while irumi backs away by instinct.

“e-eh” she said, backing away and running behind her friends. “can you create a magical tool? Hey- hey!!” Kiriyo continued, trying to get closer

“S-senior Kiriyo, please calm down, you’re scaring lady Irumi” Asmodeus said

“yeah, Yeah! Irumichi is scared! Stop! stop!” clara added, the two trying to be the strong wall to separate the invading force from frightening the little lamb behind them

“Please show me how to- ah…” Kiriyo cut off, and soon fainted.

“senior!?” irumi and asmodeus shouted, after realizing that the senior before them has yet again, went unconscious

.

.

.

“it’s ok- it’s ok, it’s probably because I’m so excited, but really now, you are so clever. Can you tell me how did you do fix it?” kiriyo said, an hour after regaining consciousness. He was sat up with several pillows accompanying him on the bed

“ A-ah…well, since childhood, I always did like puzzle games, and even then I have made and fix many different things, I learned how to make light bulbs and other things from wasted electrical home appliances, but now my family tends to worry about me whenever I do those things again, they said that I might hurt myself.” Irumi said, looking down.

 She can still remember her days in the human world where she would have to make everything from scrap and broken objects she could scavenge in dumpsters or on the side/corners of streets. But ever since she was brought to the demon world, she was only ever given fidget toys and puzzle games to use as a substitute, but her family gave her some moments and times to let her tinker, fix, and even made somethings, but only if they were around to watch.

“you use to do that lady irumi? But why? I’m sure the principle would’ve bought you anything you would’ve wanted” asmodeus said, disbelief, He knows his lady has such a loving family, but why would she be tasked to do such things?

Irumi smiled at him “Azz, I was always sick…”Irumi started, looking away for a moment “I wasn’t allowed to..My family tend to be busy a lot, so…I mean, I got opera- but…he was sometimes busy too…it got lonely..and I had nothing to do, so I thought may be I should find myself to keep me busy like them and when they come back, we’ll play together again and spend some more family time” irumi said, her sentence breaking a part, it was partly true, sure the real and more pressing reason is because it was to survive, but most of it was…just trying to push away how lonely she actually was…

She waited years for her human parents to notice her, for just existing, not because they needed her for money…so when she came to the demon world…the first few weeks were something she didn’t know how to adjust to, not only because its drastically different from how her world works, but mostly because…it was different from her style of living..

She wasn’t living in some forest, where she has to worry about shelter, food, water, protection and what not, all she has in the human world was herself..but in the netherworld, she has family, friends, people who only expects her to live, happy and safe..

Irumi looked back at them “but It’s okay, it’s just a hobby, I learned a lot from it, so it isn’t that bad” she said, smiling.

Asmodeus and the other 2 looked at irumi for a moment, not knowing what to say.

Asmodeus knew his lady was sickly, but he never imagined her being so sickly that it rip her right to leave the house, although, now it does make sense why he has never heard of irumi in the first place, but the main factor is that, he can now see, that despite his views on the world, he was fortunate enough to be born healthy.

He was fortunate enough to have a big family, people that would accompany him, to have servants roam the halls and do everything at his beck and call. His lady only had her father, grandfather, and opera as far as he knows. He couldn’t imagine how…lonely he would be if he himself only had very few people in his life to talk to and not be able to spend most of that time with them just because they were busy..

Clara just stared at irumi, clara had very little friends at school, but back at home she has a big family! 5 siblings and a mother, so things were always lively there, not only that they live and work under the same field, roof, and vicinity! Compared to irumi, she was lucky to have family so close by.

Kiriyo on the other hand just smile, despite having mix feeling of the revelation.

“I see, what an admirable feat at such a young age, though it must be hard for you” he complimented, then soon turned his head, an idea forming in his mind “please, look at this… can you bring the orb here?” he instructed, waiting patiently as the three started moving

“yes” asmodeus said, handing the orb to kiriyo and watching him carry it to Gabu-KO, putting the Orb on top, on a small cushion between two antennas and soon putting the metal heart irumi fixed a while ago, inside Gabu-KO itself.

The stepped back a bit and watch as Gabu-KO sparks to life. The orb lighting up little by little and soon becoming so bright it could be compared to the sun.

“We did it!” Kiriyo said, smiling happily

“that’s great. It’s beautiful!”

“amazing”

“pretty!”

Irumi and the others said, awestruck, amazed at such a unique demonstration.

“Gabu-ko is a great device. Although its magical energy is weak, it can still boost magical energy for equipment.” Kiriyo started, his eyes still on his invention “species with weak magical energy that are born in the demon world have to face many difficulties, even in school ranks, which are the most important thing.” kiriyo added somberly

Irumi turned her attention to kiriyo when he said that, remembering fully well what happened on the day they first met.

“it’s the distinction between the top and bottom of the power chain, and it’s very clear.” Kiriyo added, his tone in the end sounded jokingly, but the message was clear

“however, I….someday…. if possible…. I want to create magical tools” kiriyo said, this time his voice sounded hopeful. “and help the weak demons so they can also be treated fairly with the strong ones.” He finished, taking a few steps forward to Gabu-KO to deactivate the equipment safely

---Top and bottom---- irumi thought, she experienced it, to be treated unfairly just because her rank was weak, it was unfair, but it was the way of the netherworld, since the very beginning, she may not know much about it or how it started, but it was always like that, and even then, demons treat it like it was such a privilege that must be protected or let it be risked to get what they want or need

It was either a privilege or a show of authority

And irumi hates it, but she knows that without it, there would be no distinction between authority and minority, leaving the underworld in true chaos, with the very likely outcome for it to cause a civil war between many different species of demons.

“how admirable and noble of you senior” Asmodeus said, he could see such a tool be used, if such a thing manage to come to public, the netherworld would progress better with all demons having equal grounds.

“wonderful.” Irumi said, watching as kiriyo continues to turn off the magical tool manually

“cool!” clara added, her eyes sparkling still, rather impressed with the suddenly light show

“thank you, but please don’t say it loudly” kiriyo said, not turning back at them as he speaks, rather busy with managing Gabu-KO “the desire of mine will also affect the high-ranking demons, but irumi-chan and her friends possess powerful magic and ingenuity, you are free to choose your division” he added. Already knowing that irumi and the others wouldn’t be interested, he means, it’s been- what? A decades since magical tools were invented, but when the division came about, it didn’t populate or stand out with the rest. It was clear no one was interested, so what difference does it make?

“ah… kiriyo?” Irumi called out, fidgeting slightly when their eyes met

“hm?” kiriyo said, turning. Irumi gulped down something in her throat and continued “Although what you said might be true, about us… but what real difference would that make? Would you turn us down if we say if we want to join your division?” she said, the anticipating look on her face was clear.

“R-really?” kiriyo said, his voice was full of disbelief, no one has been interested before, so what was the difference now?

“i-if you don’t mind, we’re interested in joining” irumi said, Asmodeus and clara looked at each other then back nod at him “Yeah! Wanna join!” “where ever lady irumi goes, I’ll go as well!”

Kiriyo stared at them surprise before nodding “then…please join me” he said, looking down for a bit before he continue “although I have very little capacity of magical energy…if it’s the clever and good hearted people like irumi-chan and her friends, then what more could one hope for?” he couldn’t believe it, this was true good to be true

“to create magical energy, through technical enhancement.” He could already imagine it.

“irumi, Asmodeus, Clara, I welcome you to the Magical tool research division!” he finished, sounding very happy to have them on board

“we’re now in your care- so please take care of us!” Irumi said, as she and the other 2 bow to him politely. When no noise came, they look up

“ kiriyo?” irumi asked, then jolt at the sight before them

“i-I can’t believe it…3 people….3 people….” He was having a seizure! Kiriyo was breaking down before fainting

“Kiriyo?!” irumi fretted, looking at him worriedly

“Are you alright?” asmodeus added, looking for any injuries that could make things worst

“Ooh! He fell again!, that’s the 4^th time today! he’s so funny!” clara said. clapping

What an eventful day

.

.

.

“what’s wrong with her?” a teacher asked, looking at Amelie weirdly, he’s never seen her in such a state before, much less remember it ever happening in the years he has seen her in school grounds.

“no one is brave enough to comes to our division, so….” One of the members explained, only making a wild guess, despite it being rather close and obvious

----as expected, Irumi didn’t come, and it’s very clear why…---- Amelie thought, going through a mild depressive state, she purposely set out to find irumi after the rookie hunt, she purposely took a pamphlet and gave that to her in person, to make sure there was certainty that irumi will join her division and no one else. But what she didn’t account for was the un-denying fact that she had forgotten to tell irumi the most important thing of all -----She didn’t know that I was the president of the student council!----- she cried, slumping her head onto the table, how could she be so careless!? Now irumi would be too scared to go anywhere near her! Or worst! Someone would use irumi against her! Which would not only be an inconvenience to both party, but it makes her guilty for doing such a careless action despite making proper procedures!

----but she probably knows my name….so she should’ve already found out about it eventually….but…because I’m the president….she probably declined my offer…---- she thought, replaying the scene in her mind, it should’ve been simple, she would find irumi during one of her patrols, she would catch her by surprise, and invite her! But what happened was, she looked for irumi during her patrols, found her, there were demons disobeying, so she challenge and asserted her authority dutifully,and thought, hey may be she impressed irumi in showing her power, so perhaps there would be a more likely chance she’ll join her, and when she turned around, an ugly feeling burned up inside her at the sight

----It’s not fair! I want irumi to cling onto me like that! Why does he get that treatment and I don’t!? it just isn’t fair!---- she thought, the way irumi clung onto the coat of the asmodeus prodigy, the way she hides behind him for protection, the way she leans onto him, relying onto him…

It just wasn’t fair! And even if she and irumi weren’t courting/dating, the two were a little too close for her liking! It should be illegal for anybody, outside of family, to be that close to irumi! ILLEGAL!

*ring, ring* amelie’s phone rang in her pocket, making Amelie jump and scramble to answer it

“h-huh!?” she said, opening the phone and seeing the ID name, made her heart skip a beat- It was irumi!

###H-hello- Amelie speaking### Amelie said, her voice cracking slightly, but going back to normal real soon. She just hopes to the aether above that irumi didn’t hear it

###amelie!, hello!, sorry for not coming by to your place for our reading session!, I’ve been awfully busy lately..So I hope you can forgive me!### Irumi said, explaning her absence

Amelie blinked for a moment, assessing what irumi said, so does that mean she wasn’t just scared of her? Was she still interested in joining her division?

Amelie shakes herself out of her thoughts ### N-No! it’s fine! I understand, so you’re just too busy that you can’t come and meet me?### she asked, she has to make sure- no- She NEEDS to make sure, if she blew her chance away by being too assertive a little while ago- then she’ll just have to make it up to her!

### yeah. I’m really sorry### irumi said, the sincerety in her voice becoming the voice of reason for amelie to curb her anxiety over the possibility of irumi pushing her away.

### N-nevermind, I understand, what’s done is done. You will always be welcome here Irumi-chan, afterall, I speak in recommendation of you.### Amelie said, ------Be reasonable, be understanding, be less assertive, Irumi is shy and isn’t use to me yet, there for the only way to get close to her is to make sure she is comfortable around me first and foremost----- Amelie thought, reasoning to herself

### ah..about that… I have joined another division and- ### irumi suddenly said

Amelie froze for a moment, the 5 words replaying in her mind before-

### Why you!? and I told you to join my division! ### She shouted, disbelief, She already lost irumi to another division!? HOW!? After all the effort she did, it was all for nothing!?

### eh?!? Actually-…###

Chapter Text

Castle babel, 665^th floor

“Now, we will start the meeting.” Belzebyute said, a serious look on his face as he tries to internally brace himself for what would be another war in this room

“please wait. I believe there are still some people missing.”the demon, known as the heavenly eye, Astaro said politely, a growl emited from the lycanthropic demon at the mere words

“again! They lack awareness as one of the crowned 13! Not only that the Demon king himself was the one to hold this meeting!” the directorial chief, amaymon said, visibly annoyed beyond comprehension.

Belzebyute sighs “now, now, the two are busy, let’s bear with it here and start the meeting” he said, a sweat running down his face slightly as he gives a slight glance to the king before sharing a nod to the other crowns.

“the first and foremost problem is the over-hunting of food supplies.” The dietary king, Behemoth, started. the look on his face despite showing a bit of his concerns, is evident that he is merely dreading the idea of personally starving “at this rate, our supply will run dry and we’ll all starve to death.” He finished with a sigh, amaymon looks at him with a deadpanned look.

“no, I think the easier solution would be for you to starve a litte for the sake of the netherworld” he pointed out bluntly, to which behemoth only gave a huff at his words

“the circulation of currency isn’t going well either, there’s too much illegal trade going on.” Astaro said, choosing to move on from the two

“speaking of illegal..”the demon security chief, Azazel Henry, said, choosing to jump in at the moment of opportunity, “the amount of illegal visits taken by high ranking demons have also increased, it’s a grave situation” he stated.

“The east is vecoming rougher as well” Amaymon added, then turned his attention to the spirit lord piemon “hey young lady” he addressed, his tone clear that he wish for an explanation

Piemon just ignored the wolf man and drink her tea, letting out a slight “hmph” before putting the teacup down “even if you zay that, I don’t know anyzing about it,you guys zhould do something about zit”was all she said, to which amaymon stared at her un-amused

“geez, you’re tohoku tick’s the same as ever.”

Belzebyute sighs “as expected” he said, the arguments are already building and it hasn’t been 30 minutes yet, he glanced up to the demon king, only to double take as he sees the demon king looking at all of them with attended annoyance, something that shouldn’t be happening until later.

Belzebyute was already use to the meetings, the arguments, the ferocity of demons as they take their anger out on the environment, and then the king giving all of them the hundred yard stare as he tries to imagince that he was anywhere but here.

“are you lot all done saying your piece?” Derkila suddenly said, the annoyed look on his face ever welcomed and feared

“y-yes your majesty”

“Good, then listen up, I have something to say” he commanded, the look of pure tiredness, irritation, and annoyance forever known and recognized with great misplaced admiration . But even so, he still looks as fearsome and majestic with it, which to the eyes of the other demons, can say is most defining features of true greatness

“after this meeting is over, please don’t bother me for the next 3 months, all of this problems will be your problem until I get back, unless if it’s really an emergency, so until then, please don’t try and kill each other or else I’m going to give everyone of you a piece of my mind and would finish it off by throwing you out of the window, are we clear? Good, I’m going to the next floor now. so settle the matter among yourself in the mean time” derkila suddenly announce, standing up and heading to the elevator with haste

The present 13 crown stares for a moment, processing the demon king’s words

Eh…

EH!?

“wait- wait! Your majesty, what do you mean by-“one of them said, all of them floundering about as they caught up with the massive demon.

“what?”

All of them look as if they paled in fright from the statement alone

Derkila gave them an almost astonish look by their partly formed question before his features morphed back into pure irritation

“I mean what I mean, I want some time off from responsibility, and from a headache whenever we have a meeting, which from what I can tell from the past few days, has become a daily basis rather than a weekly one! There’re 13 of you!, I’m sure the entire netherworld wouldn’t suddenly decline and plumle to the ground if I’m gone for a few weeks.” Derkila reasoned, and soon his eyes turn sharp when one of them tried to open their mouth.

“and don’t even start with the whole ‘what if’ sharad, I’ve spent many sleepless nights and irritating mornings listening to some of you bicker among yourselves!, and some of it aren’t even that important or relating to the problem at all! Not only that, many priceless items in this castle has either been shattered, smashed in, bent, or burned away whenever we have these meeting! And I’m sick of listening or dealing with it! All 13 of you will work together while I’m away, whether or not you can’t handle it or you’re too prideful to actually ask or lend help, is and will be, the most stupidest thing I’ll hear as an excuse- so don’t even bother! Now if you’ll excuse me, I’m going up, talk to my advisors regarding all of the things we have discussed, and then sleeping, if any of you try to stop me or wake me, Mark my words, I will throw you out this castle and to the other side of the netherworld in whatever direction I please!, thank you for coming and you are all dismissed” derkila snapped as he left, going to the elevator and going to the next floor over.

the sleepless overnight work he did for the past few weeks in order to finish his work to attend the battra party is coming to it’s fruition,

---Soon irumi-chan, papa will see you soon, and we’ll have the time of our life in your battra party!---derkila promised, the anticipation already building up inside him, just a few more weeks to go! He can do it!

.

Meanwhile the present 13 crown stared, awkwardly looking at each other, not knowing what else to say.

.

.

.

.

“ Opera-san, what is a battra party?” Irumi asked one morning, showing a flyer to her caretaker regarding the matter, her eyes staring at the older demon with curiosity through the mirror as he brushed her hair for her.

“hm? Ah yes, the battra party- that’s the presentation meeting as well as the introduction of new members from the battra community-“ Opera said, brushing out the knots and tangles from irumi’s hair, gently evening it out to a more normal presentable look.

“it’s a lively event with food stalls and attractions.- ” he added, putting the clip in her hair in place, then spritzing her slightly with perfume.

“more over, parents of the first year students will be coming to the battra party to observe, since the event is just perfect to see how their child is doing after enrollment.” Opera ended, admiring his work for a moment then soon tending to other matters quickly.

---in other words… it’s a parent’s day!---- Irumi thought, her eyes sparkling at the idea, she didn’t think such a thing would exist in the netherworld!

“i-I see!” irumi said, the excitement already building up, she could already imagine it! then soon irumi blushed when she thought of something, if it’s a parents day then- “O-Opera-  you- will you guys come- eh..” irumi watch as Opera started pulling around a big trolley cart.

“of course we are coming princess. As you can observe, the preparation are already underway” Opera said, gesturing to the many- MANY Cameras (for both recording and pictures), lighting, reflectors, and microphones. “Although the battra party isn’t until for another 3 months, he said he would immediately go prepare and wouldn’t listen” He added, loading a few bags of film to the trolley

“I- I see…which one said that?” Irumi asked, already knowing the answer to her own question

“ Both your father and grandfather did respectively,princess, from my understanding, your father will be taking some time off just until the battra party is over, he will be home by the coming week, depending on how the meeting will go” Opera announce, making irumi stare at him in shock

“R-really!?” she said, the excitement clear in her voice, her long tail swishing happily behind her at the idea of her father staying for a few months just to see her battra party. But the idea died down when she recalled what opera said

“a-ah…another meeting?” Irumi said sadly, she doesn’t know what happens during the meeting, but whenever there is one, her father always comes back annoyed, irritated, and exhausted, to the point he would just try to cuddle up to irumi for comfort while complaining about it. Despite the fact that she does not know the full context of the matter that is…

Opera looks at her seriously, he knows that his proxy is aware of it, but he knows it is in his place to remind her regarding to that detail “As you know princess, your father and grandfather attends an important regular meeting, held by the heroes of the demon world…” opera stated

Irumi nods in agreement, looking down

“y-yeah…the 13 Dinner” she said softly, looking out the window, worriedly.

Will her father be alright today?

.

.

.

666^Th floor

“today’s the day…when we come to a conclusion, Levi-chan” a red skin old demon said,dress in casino clothes that could even put mob leaders to shame with it’s style, the old demon huffs, his beard flowing along to the strong gust of his mere breath as a somber look on his face painted his features into a serious and sinister outlook.

“of course…Let’s settle this belial-kun” a woman,dress in blue nunnery-like clothing said, the same somber look on her face as the anticipation with in the room grew heavier

The heavy atmosphere of the room soon dissipates at the loud slam on the table, now decorated with scattered photos, memoirs, children’s drawings and even little trinkets

“MY grandson is the cutest! Look at these little hands!- It’s just the most adorable!!” Belial cried out- starting the centuries old argument that surfaced long (not very long) ago.

“NO! A grandchild who’s excellent is honorable! MY grandson’s the best!” Levi cried out as an counter argument, clearly not fazed by her opponent

“even if yours is smart, I’m sure his personality is just as twisted!”

“I don’t want to talk about personalities, especially from a demon like you!” Levi hissed, the two of them already at the regular standstill they always are

“alright then- Sully!, come judge for us again!” Belial said, not looking away from levi as he beckoned for the other to come

The other two waited for a moment before the two of turned to the demon in question “Sully?” the two called out again.

And this time, Sullivan let out an ominous chuckle

“I’m not the same demon as I was before you know-“ Sullivan said, his hand instinctively moving to the pocket in his coat before bringing out a picture

“Look! I have a granddaughter now!” Sullivan said, his face showing pure bliss as he shows a picture of irumi at home, wearing a cute black and white dress, smiling at the camera as she hugs a plush rabbit with joy

“wha..”The two stared at him before- “WHAAAAAAAT!?” the two shouted in disbelief

“Hold it! Sully, you’re not even married! You don’t even have children, how could you get a granddaughter!?” belial said, trying to piece together what ever rhyme, logic, or reason there is left for his bald friend

“Yeah! What happened to that one generation!?” Levi agreed, she understands that Sullivan was eccentric, but this was probably another cherry on that eccentric cake if she ever seen one.

Sullivan let out another chuckle “you’ll find out soon enough” he said, brushing their disbelief off, soon laying out the numerous pictures he has of his beloved granddaughter

There was a picture of irumi eating dinner wearing a cute black kitty onesie, a picture of her helping opera in the garden, a picture of her at a balcony with a sunset background wearing a fitted white button up with a fitten high waist medium length skirt, and more

“look! Look! Isn’t she cute!?” Sullivan gushed

“indeed, you two really don’t look alike”  belial said, even more dead set in disbelief

“did you kidnapped the poor girl?” levi added, a part of her already dreading the answer

“hey now- I know I’m unique but is that how low you think of me?” Sullivan said, mocking hurtful tone, the two other greats shared a look and then nod

Sullivan let out a huff “well my irumi-chan is the cutest! Look at her!” Sullivan said, “my irumi-chan is so well behave! She shy, but she’s so sweet and caring, she would let me tuck her in at night, and we would play games- Ah! She’s the greatest grandchild there is!” he ranted, the other two nods along, ‘aww’-ing when they double look at the photos and can’t help but agree, the 2 had grandsons, while respectively cute on their own, the idea of an adorable granddaughter like how Sullivan describes makes them a little envy of such a child.

“as cute as she may be, I still see no resemblance” Belial said as he and levi look at the picture and back at their friend, Sullivan just nods, “of course, of course, but if you look carefully, she does seem familiar hm?”

The two looked at each other “familiar?” the two asked, Sullivan just nods and point behind them

“Hm~ Hm~! My daughter is the cutest! These photos are superb as always, but it doesn’t hold a candle to the real thing!” a voice cried out, making the two jump and turn to see the demon king derkila himself, leaning over them.

There was a moment of silence before the room erupted

“daughter!?”

“She’s your daughter!?”

“when did you have a child!?”

“where did she come from?!”

“who’s her mother!?”

Sullivan hummed, watching in the sidelines as the king was bombarded with questions

Derkila gave a smile, and raised a hand to signal a silence. When the room went quiet, derkila just chuckled

“now to address the elephant in the room, Yes she is my daughter, I had her recently, she is adopted and has gone through the blood adoption ritual, which means against all odds, she is mine, through blood and all, as for her origin parents, they are no longer existing in either worlds” derkila summed up. Watching carefully at the mixed expression of the two, while Sullivan himself looks pleased and entertained at the two

“y-you mean…we have a princess” belial stuttered out, his brain trying to process the information

“yes Belial, we have a princess”

“that means…you have an heir to the throne” levi said, in the same state

“technically it’s heiress, levi, but yeah I do”

“and that also means, levi and belial are now grand aunt and grand uncle,is that right my king?”

“of course they are, who else would I trust my child to other than my advisors?”

It took a moment for the two to process the words, but when it did, it hit hard. The two ending up a puddle of joy and flattered messes as they mumbled at the words “grand-aunt”/”grand uncle”

Derkila let out a huff “ well, since you two are now her grand aunt and grand uncle, assuming as there are no declination as of yet, that would mean both your grandsons are now her cousins, which I certainly hope they will take the position of seriously” he pointed out, making the two snap out of whatever daze they were in

The two looked at each other, knowing the true extent of those words “…is that so” belial added, a small amusement in his tone “if it is the will of our king, we shall act accordingly” levi added, a knowing glint in her eyes.

Sullivan chuckled, knowing fully well that if this operation is like a chess board, then a piece has been move.

“Since all is on board…shall we start the game?”

Chapter Text

Irumi fidgets slightly, as she looks around -----where is he---- irumi thought, her tail swishing nervously behind her ----it’s already passed dinner, and I’ve already done all my homework and private studies, but grandpa isn’t back yet---- she let a slight pout form on her lips as she looks around again, checking the windows from time to time.

“princess, is something the matter?” opera asked, making irumi flinched in surprise, “o-opera-san, grandpa isn’t back yet.. does the meeting always last these long?” irumi asked, looking at opera for affirmation, opera blinks at her and checks the clock  “It depends your highness, it is rather rare for any of the crowns to make an progress in the dinner, not unless the king himself does something about it, and even then, the meeting between the royal advisors don’t tend to last as long as the meeting with the crowns” opera stated, irumi blinks and nods in understanding, but opera can see the disappointment as well as relief in her eyes and the movement of her tail

“o-oh okay, I just…I just have a feeling that something is wrong” she admitted, ever since she left school, she had a feeling that she needs to be more careful of something, makes her feel uneasy. Opera hums in curiosity “then it must be something if it makes your highness this nervous, if you could tell me what is it, I will eliminate it at once” opera said the determined and slightly venomous/dangerous tone in his voice making his threat seem like a promise

Irumi jumped at his words “n-no no! it’s fine opera-san, it must be just the stress of the battra, there’s no need for that” she said nervously, letting out a slight laugh to try and ease the mood.

Opera stares at her before settling to let it slide to the side, for now, “if that is the case then it would be best to relax, if you would like I could prepare the console for your after dinner games, your highness?” Opera suggested, irumi tilted her head and think for a moment, that would be nice, but it would get her mind off of worrying for her grandpa to come home sometime soon…but…

“hm..sure…i..guess. Opera-san, what does the battra party consist of?” Irumi asked, choosing to ask some questions to keep her mind from wondering as the cat demon make haste to set up the console “the Battra party is where all the first year make their mark, to show their families that they are doing well in their school” opera started, turning on the tv in order to connect to the console

“it’s also a way to move up a rank, or even as just a way to enjoy oneself and with their kin, the battra party consists of games, food stalls, challenges, and shows brought and accounted by the battras community themselves” Opera said, his ears twitching as the tv finally connected to the consol “which game would you like princess?” Opera asked, catching the flinch in his ward’s movement “O-oh- uh…I want to play the ‘let’s go!’ game please..”irumi said, slightly fidgeting as she looks anywhere but at opera

“I see..” Opera said, selecting the game and then turned to his ward “princess…is there something else that is bothering you?” Opera asked, irumi froze for a moment..

“w-well…”

.

.

.

### Why you!? and I told you to join my division! ### Irumi heard Amelie said, making irumi go into a awkwardness as she tries to think back in the day

### eh?!? Actually-…### irumi tries to form the words, but she couldn’t, all she remembers is that Amelie invited her, whether or not that means that she must join her division, she doesn’t know! She’s not used to this kind of interactions

### I can’t believe you! ### irumi could hear a huff in the other end, making her sweat drop, did she misunderstood her words that morning?

Irumi settles on to apologise prepusely at the end of the call

.

.

.

Opera blinks at her for a moment, in return irumi fidgets, “my lady that is….it’s not your fault” opera settles, it’s taking half of his will power not to laugh, “r-really?” Irumi asked, and opera just nods.

Irumi’s head snapped to the left as soon as the phone started to ring, opera watched her amaze at how fast her reflexes were. But decided to put the thought aside and stood up, holding out the control “here you are miss, please play while I check who would that be” He said, irumi tilted her head slightly and nods. Gingerly taking the controller and soon started to look for her save file in the game..

Opera huffs as he went to the phone and picked it up, and of course answered it with the most deadpanned tone as he already know who is on the other line “Can’t make it back?” Opera said, trying his best to hide the amusement building up in him, as much as he enjoys spending time with his ward, he also enjoys a good sadism every now and then.

“yep” Sullivan said, annoyed and crying

“due to some suspiciouns of illegal travelling to the human world” Sullivan said, already given up on life “I’m under interrogation at the station” he  finished.

Opera hummed in understanding as Sullivan let out an ugly sob

Sullivan was just playing with the King and other three greats before Derkila said something rather cryptic “Sully, look alive, there is a poisonous bastard in my house”, of course at the time Sullivan didn’t understand what that meant before Henry came in and took him away, Saying something about him being a suspect of illegal travelling to the human world.

“I see, so, how long’s the sentence? How many years?” Opera can already see it now, he will have to do all of lord sullivan’s work while doubling up as a single adoptive father and care taker for his ward, not that he’ll complain-

“Whose side are you on!? You are too quick to judge! It’s just a questioning!” Sullivan said an annoyed huffed escaping him, opera looks back at his ward, watching as she struggles to capture one of the many wild monsters on the screen “ Is it a false accusation?” Opera asked, already knowing the full extent of the truth

It was entirely impossible for lord Sullivan to go to the human world, after all, Irumi was already here. That would only lead to one thing, King Derkila made an aura mask to hide any trace of him during the adoption of the Princess. As much as Opera knows about aura masking, you can only mask your aura to someone with the lower rank than you.

Since lord Sullivan hasn’t even done any progress to becoming a yod, added with his high status and knowledge of the past, he was the only person that could be suspected of such a thing.

“it certainly strange. The king advised us to move carefully” Sullivan whispered. Trying to not seem suspicious of anything as he looked around the room, the words the king gave so suddenly is starting to make sense. For the passed few years, strange acitivity was starting to rise for some unknown reason. If what the king said is true and official then there really is a snake in the King’s house.

   Sullivan sighs “How’s my precious granddaughter Irumi-chan? I’m sure she’s so worried that she can’t even swallow her food properly” Sullivan said, wiping away a tear from the corner of his eye, opera tilted his head back slightly “You could say that- She was rather anxious during her wait for you” opera admitted “but as of now she’s currently playing games after her meal and studies” He added

Sullivan’s heart bloomed when he heard that his Irumi was waiting for him but also dropped when opera added the games “She’s Gaming!? No fair- NO FAIR! You set up the game for her to distract from worrying me!” Sullivan said, pouting

Opera shrugged “it is better than letting her wait all night in worry” Sullivan hmped but didn’t gave out “Still! I’m Coming right back! I’ll definitely be there for her in her Battra party!” Sullivan declared

“So make sure Irumi-chan doesn’t stay up too late playing games! Keep her warm and cozy and make sure to read her a book when she’s all tucked in!” Sullivan ranted, before something pop into mind

“Opera! Make sure irumi gets ready for tomorrow! Her father would be coming along with guests!” Sullivan added, Opera’s eyes sharpened at that, ----guests? Now that’s a first--- opera thought. Already forming recipes in mind and outfits for irumi to wear, it was the weekend tomorrow. And the battra preparations for all Battras start next week, He has already approved of Irumi staying overnight at school to perfect her Battra Presentation but…

“I will do as you will my lord” Opera stated before hanging up. He let a little sigh, he doesn’t know what lord Sullivan, the king, or  any of the remaining greats are planning but..he’ll do as much as he can to accommodate the princess, not only out of duty but out of parental love as well.

“opera-san?” Irumi called out, looking away from the paused menu as she looked at her care taker in worry. Opera turns, and with all his might, resisted the urge to faint or hold his heart as soon as he turned around.

Irumi, wearing a cute silk night gown, tilted her head at him in worry and curiosity, the tilt was minor but it was enough to showcase the small horns that barely poke up from her head of blue hair, Irumi’s tail, decorated with a blue translucent star decorated ribbon, swish softly behind her. A tall tell sign of a worried Irumi “is everything alright? Is grandpa okay?” she asked

“when is he coming back?” irumi added, her voice building up with worry and panic. And much to opera’s chargin, he can’t handle the tone at all, Opera knows that irumi and lord Sullivan are quite attached, just like how the princess is with her father, and for most cases, how the princess is quite attached and fond of him whenever  its just him and her. But the elder demon also holds blood relation to the child, which by technicality means that he shares a deeper bond with her than just title and name.

From what opera knows, blood adoption contracts were quite common in nobles and royalties, life was precious in the netherworld and there were cases when a demon refuse to get married or biologically can’t due to their circumstances like same-sex relationships, demons who are barren or just not willing to do the pregnancy, as it leaves the said demon too vulnerable to  anyone else, but still yearning to have a child

Of course the princess will be closest to her father, as he is the direct progenitor and parent. But due to his constant absence caused by his work, the princess will rely on and go to the closest thing she would have to a blood parent, and that was her grandfather, lord Sullivan.

Opera smiles reassuringly “Apparently there happens to be a technicality during the meeting so he won’t be able to come home just yet, but your father is said be coming home tomorrow” Opera stated, watching as irumi went from a mix of slight disappointment and worry to intrigued in just a matter of seconds “o-oh! Okay! I hope grandpa comes home soon thou..” irumi said, opera nods in understanding

“ He will Princess, he’s just a bit busy, but he’ll be back before the Battra party starts. However- if you look at the time, it’s already time for bed” Opera called out, making irumi flinch “w-what!? It’s already that late? I-I’ll get ready now!” she said, putting away the controller and game station neatly and soon scramble off. Leaving opera standing in the living room with an amuse smile on his face  

Chapter Text

Chapter 30

“cousins?” Irumi asked the next day, she was wearing one of her short ball gowns that reached up just below the knees, decorated with black, gold, and white trimmings and spring theme design. “yes my lady, your father has decided to introduce you to his other advisors, and now your great uncle and great aunt, Lord Belial and Lady Levi. Due to that, that also means you will be introduced to their grandsons, so it is imperative that you will look your best” Opera stated. Combing irumi’s hair with the usual terrifying care and dedication he always showed

“i-I see… w-what are they like?” Irumi asked, opera tilts his head at her “your cousins?” “w-well yeah that too.. but I mean more on my great aunt and great uncle…back in the human world..i never new any other family besides my original parents” irumi said, making opera stand in attention. The topic of irumi’s original parents were a taboo in the family that was considered dead and non existent

But even then, opera, as much as he could, down the negative emotions that was building up in him “well your highness, I can not say much about your cousins as it is up for you to decide what to think of them, but lady Levi is rather benevolent and graceful while Lord belial is Cunning but not to the point of naivety, so I advise you to be careful as much as you can.” Opera advised, looking at irumi through the mirror with at most seriousness in every sense of the word

Irumi gulped and nods in understanding. As much as she is happy to see her father, family guests are not something irumi is used to. But she’s looking forward to what she will be facing.

.

.

At the current course of momentum, irumi has half the mind to leave, but she can’t because that would be rude.

.

.

What happened earlier that day

.

.

“ Irumi-chan!” “Papa!” Irumi and derkila laughs as the two embraced each other, both clearly delighted with being in each others presence and company at last.

“h-how long will you be staying papa?” Irumi asked shyly, all the while the older demon just grinned at her cheekily,  and hold out 3 fingers “the entire 3 months sweet heart” Derkila said, making irumi brighten up. Delivering a powerful blow onto the spectaters watching the scene

Derkila dropped irumi to the grown gently, letting her stand back a bit “Irumi, I would like you to meet my other advisors, and as you know, they are also your great aunt levi and great uncle Belial” Derkila introduced. Irumi watched as 2 older demons behind her father came out and bow to her “ it is a greatest honor to meet you Our princess” The two said, irumi looked at them shyly and bowed at them  “ It is a pleasure to meet you as well, Thank you for your service to my father and for getting along with grandpa, auntie Levi and uncle belial” Irumi replied, giving the two a smile

Levi and Belial squel silently, the cute display infront of them was more powerful than they originally thought

“Oh~! You’re just so cute!” Levi was the first to break, going fort to bring irumi into a hug, irumi flinch in surprise and slightly hummed as she was coddled, already used to the treatment. Irumi tilt her head at belial “nee- nee, Granduncle belial, Grandaunt Levi, would you like to take a seat? You must be tired from the trip” Irumi said, a bit flustered but trying her best to be a good host just as opera taught her.

“no no dear, we are just fine.” Belial said, irumi looked at them in worry “are you sure? You guys shouldn’t really force yourself if you’re feeling tired, its unhealthy, besides whenever papa or grandpa come home from the meeting, their always worn out and tired, I don’t want you guys to overexert yourself because of me” irumi said, she was polite but the tone in her voice was shy, sad, and laced with loving and truthful worry. Making Belial and Levi feel their demonic heart skip a bit at such a loving/caring gesture “My my, what a caring child~!, but irumi- princess, you should let us adults deal with that, after all it is the adult’s duty to care you sweet precious young’uns like you” Belial said, irumi tilted her head at that

“yes, but isn’t it a child’s duty to do better and take care of their elders? I-…I’m not really physically or magically strong but being strong doesn’t always have to be something we focus on” Irumi admitted, intriguing the adults in the room “what do you mean princess? The netherworld is a very dangerous place, not being strong can be a fatal mistake” Levi said, chalking up to the princess’s naivity of the true nature of the world they live in, Irumi on the other hand just looks at them confuse

“Oh I know” she said blatantly. “What I mean is that- at school we are taught to fight harder or smarter, or even both if we can help it. but I think that’s just a preference, Fighting- that just brings temporary peace, permanence through making people fear military power or even authoritative power is a stupid idea, and power through selection only leads to poverty within the lower classes, either way both only leads to civil war, and sooner or later you will get some bright upstarts that want to liberalized and out throw the power of the throne, a chaotic path is only chaotic if you do not know how to utilize it, the saying ‘don’t do to others what you don’t want others to do to you’ exist for a reason.” Irumi said as if it was the most obvious thing in the world

And in this case is most likely is, after all, compared to the Human world, Politics is a battlefield where minds are the key and bronze are the power that makes all competition lose and all possibilities of our actions persuasive and viable to the eye

Belial and Levi could only stare in surprise, while they certainly have met promising students, and they themselves pride in the fact that their grandchildren are quite talented and gifted in what they do, this certainly was something else. The deliverance was blunt, almost naïve in context, but reasonable in a standpoint of a third party looking in to a situation that is up to debate.

In the netherworld, it is demonic nature to fight for survival, survival of the fittest is a nature that was engraved into their entire being the moment they exist and was brought into the world filled with nothing but the unpredictable strongest and wild entities that roam the land, water, air and etc. Making a permanent state nothing more but a fleeting dream, but despite that, it wasn’t really an impossible goal, but just one that is harder to achieve due to the natural chaotic drive that all demons have.

Belial and Levi smile as they shared a laugh “what an interesting point of view, princess, with such perspective, we are intrigued to see what type of netherworld you will bring” Belial said, going on to pat the child on the head and Levi just cooed “In deed princess, you’re output on political matter will be noted dearly, and be brought fort in a later time, It is much to early to stake such an idea but it is not un-welcomed, but rather refreshing to see a bright mind exist in these times, and a new perspective to match as well” she said. Cooing more as irumi just stared at the elder confuse, not noticing the surprise and thrilled look on opera’s face or even the look of pride on her father as he watch from the side.

.

.

Current status

“I refuse to believe that you are not cheating- you 2 toned retch!” leiji growled making irumi sweat drop as she tries to keep score

“Hey bro- No need to be so angry, it’s just a game, I just happen to be good at all of them” Razberry said- shameless shit eating grin on his face as he place another draw 4+ cards onto the piling UNO deck that irumi happens to own and never played.

So far, Irumi and her 2 cousins played Monopoly- which Leiji played amazingly, Sorry!- To which Razberry has mercilessly picked on Leiji for the passed 2 hours, DDR (Dance devil revolution) to which irumi showed just how fast she can move compared to the 2 older boys, and now they are playing UNO, where irumi sits at the side because the older of the 2 didn’t want her to be overexerted and to keep tabs on who is winning

So far, Irumi counted Leiji 14 and Razberry 15. It was a tensed battle between the 2 as they both keep piling up the plus cards on one another until the latter or the 2 runs out of plus cards in their hand. Irumi fears for the outcome-

But then again? This is going better than how the other games ended, with Razberry betting some of personal things in Monopoly or with Leiji throwing the Sorry! board at Razberry’s face out of rage at the last round. Irumi worriedly catered to the 2 when they passed out during the DDR game though…

“I swear to all that is damned and significant on this chaotic plane- If you give me another draw 4+ card, you miserable cretin- I will-“

“HA! Bring it on bro!” Razberry cut leiji off, dropping 1 of the potentially many plus cards he has horded over the course of the round.

And just like that the game went from 1 to 100 so fast Irumi couldn’t do anything but watch as the table was flipped and the shouting match of the century erupted before her.

.

.

“Cousin Leiji, Cousin Razzy. I brought some Lemonade, tea and snacks” Irumi said as she entered the room where she quietly left her cousins to let the tension simmer down. All honesty she’s only a year younger than the 2- she finds it nice to know that despite the somewhat short age difference, she could somewhat get along with her cousins- well….at least she hopes so.

Their first moments of meeting was a disaster, Irumi didn’t know, but found out too late that the things she just said to her grand aunt Levi and grand uncle belial was so coincidentally how her cousins wanted to rule the netherworld. With Leiji declairing Martial Law and  Razzy finding solace in being able to personally decide and select what he thinks was appropriate for the kingdom. Of course they over heard, they are seasoned demons with amazing talent- Irumi? To Irumi, she thinks of herself as someone who doesn’t know the first thing about ruling- She could barely say No to anyone- which is what brought many misfortune upon her growing up- but it also lead her to here.

It was a rocky start- the relationships between cousins. Razzy keeps trying to pressure her, and in sometimes taunt her with his deceiving and friendly going flare and Leiji? He wasn’t even hiding his aggression, believing firmly that his way of Ruling was superb and flawless-

Well that is until Irumi pointed out that the way they think was already by referencing demon history, with Leiji it was the late demon tribe leader Marcos of the east(1), the one who exhumed the chieftanship after the fall of the late chief and used Military power- using an Iron fist to strike fear to the people and execute laws that was so unreasonable that it lead to him being killed in the revolution lead by the people who wanted to overthrow the rulership after the crimes he committed, Leiji said that the supposed crimes was reasonable, but irumi restated that the most affected were the future, as tribal chief Marcos’s action has killed over hundred of promising children all because they were getting too smart for their own good- leading to the subsequent downfall of Mass decreasion of natural resources that was made out of Marco’s need to enhance the tribe’s structural living- though while at this point his actions has lead to those building in becoming Ruins and historical landmarks- it also ended with his people suffering years of poverty and getting easily conquered by other tribes. Irumi just looks at Leiji sadly “Authority is defined differently by others, it is feared, it is admired, but it is also out of control- Because the people who hold this power is unpredictable and how they use it can have a big effect on others no matter how small the action may be”

For Razzy, it was the aristocrat that was known as ‘the young duke of tragedy’(2)- while his name was forgotten due to how severe the aftermath of the action was- the young aristocrat was nothing more but a boy. A deceiving, cunning little boy who went off and bite off more than he can chew, He was an Ace in politics, A master in trades, and A player in the minds, heart, and emotions of many- his actions were feared, but it was enough of a drive that lead the people to conspire against him. With his own Wife as the one to deliver the betrayal, Razzy would defend that he isn’t stupid enough to fall for such a trick and that he is a good judge of character- but Irumi just shrugged. And said to him “people can change, Cousin Razzy, For better or for worst. If a criminal can do good because they finally realize that not everything about them is bad, then what is stopping good people to do bad actions because they believe they are doing good? Not everything we want can be considered what we need” Irumi said as if it was a normal thing to say like the weather

The two boys were left speechless, neither daring to talk, both looking at irumi with extensive gaze- She looks young- she acts young- She IS young- yet she looks and talks like she has a lifetime of knowledge and experience hidden away in her mind

And for Irumi? It might as well be, She doesn’t understand Demon world lifestyle and knowledge, but politics? She has a thing or two of knowledge about that, and its only because of how she lived before- she had Jobs- some of them were border line illegal- and if a concern and smart person were able to see her back at the human world- they would’ve classified her case as forced Child labor, Child neglect and abuse in every sense of the word, but they didn’t- why? Because all they see was just a child who wanted to help her family with their financial problem.

Irumi learned to grow up and mature faster- taking on Jobs only adults could handle. But was accepted to do said jobs only because she proved she was competent and capable in all fields, because she was adaptable to everything and learned not to talk back to others, because if she did, she will have to find another way to support herself and feed the belief that if she is a good child and provide for her family- her parents would finally love her back-

“C-cousin Leiji? Cousin razzy?” Irumi called out again as she tilts her head  at the two boys who sat in the middle of her play room- on the couch, panting and gasping for breath- mumbling somethings- their voice dry and raspy as if they had took a trip to the desert and ate the sand like it was a delicacy

Irumi poured some tea for Leiji and some lemonade for Razzy- before going a head and taking some bites on the cookies that was readily available for her to take

In all honesty? Irumi doesn’t mind her cousins, she just wish that they wouldn’t stay mad at her for what she said a few hours ago

Irumi just watches as the two hastily drank their refreshment, not even breaking eye contact from one another- Irumi just internally sigh as she finally understand what Opera meant a few hours ago saying something as cryptid as ‘Boys will be boys, My lady’

The two glared at one another, with Leiji’s being predetorial and Razzy’s glare accompanied with that decevious smirk on his face. To Irumi- she’s just glad the two are getting along well, despite how the tension between the three of them were

Irumi felt her phone vibrate and she went on to check it. not noticing how her two cousins glance at her in curiosity

#### *Clara Valac*: Yay! Mommy said I can have an overnight- Slumber party at school!####

####*Asmodeus Alice*: I have informed my family- I have been permitted to go, I am looking forward to work with you lady Irumi!”####

####*Kiriyo

Irumi just smile at the text, and texted back

####*Irumi*: I already asked Opera-san, I’ll be asking papa about it soon####

“who are you texting Cuz?” Razzy ask, making irumi jump in surprise, irumi fidgets for a moment “o-oh! I’m texting my friends- w-we’ll be having an overnight at the school for a while-“

“why? It is not safe for you to stay at school without an adult, especially after hours, with classmates- especially males” Leiji pressed on- the Idea of his younger cousin sleeping at school- an institution built for learning- and where on earth would she sleep? The floor? She is royalty! What type of royal would willingly sleep at a potential filthy school floor? And to top it off- what is The princess was having an overnight with MALES?! Whose to say those males won’t take the chance- while demonesses are not something to scoff at- There are still dangers of males taking advantages of females- and leaving them as if they were nothing but a fun fling!

Irumi just smiles at the two “I’ll be fine, Please don’t worry. A senior will be there, and I will be asking opera and p-father first for permission, Plus it’s for the battra party too!” she reasoned, there was a moment of nothingness until a realization sparked into her mind- Battra party was a parents/family day! So that would mean-

“c-cousin Leiji, Cousin Razzy- you two will the two of you come join me for the battra party? I-it’s okay if you don’t want to, but…I would really appreciate it if you would” Irumi ask, while she is nervous, she really wants to get along with her cousins- because for the most part, she wants to at least make an effort with their relationship and make up for the bad start

Razzy just shrugs “Not sure if I can come- we’ll see” Razzy said in all honesty

Leiji just stared for a moment at irumi, making irumi stare back, a little tense at his stern gaze “I will see to it if I have the time to spare” was all he said. making irumi smile- even if they don’t go- while she is hoping that they do, she won’t force them to come.

her family is a weird one, but she’ll make it work

Chapter Text

“I-rumi-Chan~~” Derkila singed out as he watches his beloved little girl paying more attention to the plus rabbit in her arms, ---- Irumi is 14 in human and common demon years---- Derkila thought as he tries to remember the little girl he brought back from the human world. While there were some childish features and perspective the kid had, she was too mature for her age, honestly Derkila thought Humans cherish their children the same level as demons do, but then again? It all depends on the person in question in the end

----By our species’s standards…14 years is equal to 4 years old….technically a child…but in common demon standards she is a teen---- Derkila summed up mentally, he and every demon that shares the commonality of species with him aged slowly, VERY slowly. But while their lifespan is long and longevity is almost deceiving, the mentality and magical potential of those in their species developed rapidly. -----Irumi’s magical potential is greater than any of those in our species so far…but that magic can easily kill her……. her body is slowly developing into partial maturity in order to adapt to its power---- He noted solemnly, he could’ve let irumi live her life in the Netherworld as a human, he has the power and the authority- after all who would go against him? a dead man that’s who.

“papa?” Irumi’s small voice called out, snapping Derkila out of his thoughts, “Hm? Yes baby?” Derkila hummed and let out a slight surprised sound when he felt a small finger poked at his cheek “papa..” Irumi said before leaning and bumping her forehead onto his chin “irumi-baby?” Derkila said a bit confused, while he gave of the air of the father he believes irumi needs, he will be honest- he doesn’t know what the hell he’s doing!

Everything that has happened, everything he had done to irumi was merely a mix of emotion and instinctual based actions, others commonsense, and anything else were derived from numerous parenting books and tips he had gathered half heartedly thinking that it would be good to know to keep in mind for any future use.  And for the life of him, Irumi was an aethered sent Miracle, she was smart and good nature, while she has moments of being worryingly selfless, and sometimes being low maintenance, but all in all, this was just a severe case of nature vs nurture.

Irumi by nature is the type of person that wants to help people, because she was a capable of empathy and sympathy. Being able to understand and connect with others meant she was capable of being open minded to another side of a story, capable of looking into a situation in many different angles or perspective. But that means she was susceptible to manipulation and deception, which Derkila knows will be dealt with as Irumi grow. But Irumi By nurture? Yeah, that was the biggest obstacle that Derkila has been facing as a Parent of a precious little baby that has graced the netherworld.

The damage irumi’s original parents gave to irumi, 14 years of child neglect, endangerment and abused, Derkila is a strong believer that psychological conditioning is considered abused, the fact that irumi has the overwhelming need to please others. Not being able to say No to anyone may seem like she was raised to be a polite and helpful child- but the fact that she couldn’t say no, even at the face of danger raised red flags. And the memories that irumi and her respective parents shared cemented Derkila’s decision, at first he was hesitant, the idea of having this poor innocent child come into the life of demons, fully exposing her to the idea of living with other demons and becoming one herself, the transition from human and demon was alarming. And the fact that she was royalty hasn’t even added up to that.

Derkila placed a hand on irumi’s head “baby? what’s wrong” he asked as he leaned down a bit putting a little bit of pressure on the little head that nudge back, Derkila watch as Irumi looked up with a smile “Nothing papa…Just tired…and.. I miss you” she said as she brought her plush rabbit up, covering her face just below the eyes and started  waving the toy’s hand to make it look like it was waving or moving animatedly, Derkila couldn’t help but smile, as Shy as she may be the bright light in her eyes made derkila feel reassured. All the prospect of feeling inadequate and self conscious on not being or doing enough to make irumi grow feeling happy and safe dissipating for a moment “I miss you too my dear heart” he said he hugged her lightly “did you enjoy playing with your cousins?” he asked

Irumi nod slightly “cousin leji and cousin Razzy are…a bit overwhelming, but I had fun!...i…I don’t know how to feel…I never had any other family members besides..” irumi cut off when Derkila moved a bit suddenly and she felt him kissed her head “They were your parents irumi, but now? not anymore.” Derkila said and hugged her a little tighter “I may not seem like a good papa, especially since how you and I have met and ended up the way we are, there are many things I want to tell you my dear, but Papa can’t tell you, not because I don’t want to, but because I really can’t. but always know that I’m glad, I’m glad to have met you and I am proud to call you my own” Derkila said solemly and cryptic.

Derkila gave a soft smile “you don’t have to prove anything to me baby, not your worth or your use, the only thing you need to do is to show me, your grandpa, Opera, your grandaunt and uncle, your cousins, your friends- that you are strong enough to be a big girl. I would be happy alone to know that you are happy, safe and grow up to be the type of person you want to be” Derkila continued, trying to drown out the memories of the skittish Irumi he had worked with during their first few days together.

The skittish little girl that was always anxious, afraid of disappointing anyone around her, and feeling like she wasn’t doing anything enough even if it meant her life was in danger.

“papa?” Irumi called out, looking out at him worriedly. Derkila shaked his head at her “Papa’s find baby…just always remember that while I may hide many secrets against our own wishes. I do it for a reason okay?” derkila said before his eyes strayed away for a bit “Irumi, as the princess, your life is in possible danger. As of now, something is going on in the castle, so papa doesn’t feel comfortable on having you in the castle…not for very long at least….right now grandpa sully is dealing with the danger, the brave soldier” derkila said, making an effort not to let out the amused and possible laughter bubbling in his throat” that’s why he isn’t here yet, but he will be here before the battra party okay?” He reassured, watching his daughter nod along in slow understanding.

“Danger?” Irumi asked slightly, and Derkila nods “ yes baby, danger, there’s a dangerous person in the castle and Me and my advisors don’t know who, that’s why- while you stay with grandpa, you need to be more careful on not letting anyone know your status okay? I don’t think my heart can handle if you have to grow up with a target on your back more than it already has” he said before lifting a finger and playfully booped irumi on the nose

“okay..” Irumi said, obviously unsure how to feel about it.

“don’t feel bad sweetie, we’ll work on it okay? You can still go to school and play with your friends and enjoy life as a normal child” Derkila reassured, trying to pull that sunny-bright smile that can make flowers bloom.

“hm, does that mean I can still have a sleepover at school for the battra party?” Irumi asked. Making Derkila froze at her words

----Sleepover? What sleep over?----  he thought in momentary panic

“Sleepover? With who baby? Clara?” Derkila asked, irumi nod a bit “well…yeah and with Azz and My senior Kiriyo” Irumi clarified, oblivious to the evident twitch of dissatisfaction and outward irritation

---Boys? There will be boys in the sleepover?!--- Derkila thinks silently as he pat irumi’s head, the idea of boys sleeping in the same room with irumi, probably sharing a possible bed, irumi fast asleep and vulnerable..

---NOT WHILE I STAND----- Derkila thought viciously, as he gave a pained smile to irumi, not letting her get an idea of his obvious unhappiness with the idea of the sleepover

“of course you can baby. When will this be starting?” he asked, Irumi brighten up “tomorrow! w-we needed time to use to prepare our project for the battra party” she explained, and derkila nod along. Then suddenly irumi looked a bit saddened “b..but I…I want to spend time with you though” she said almost quietly, Derkila chuckled slightly “Don’t worry baby, You can still spend more time with me a little before and after the battra party okay? And you don’t have to feel bad, I can spend the time here to rest up, I have been doing a lot and the 13 Idio- I mean… the 13 crowns have been a headache so don’t worry okay baby?” He said, and playful poke and pinch at irumi’s baby soft cheeks.

Then suddenly he let irumi have her space. Irumi looked up at him confused. Derkila just gave a soft smile “It’s okay baby, I’ll go talked and ask opera-san to help you tomorrow to prepare for the sleepover, why don’t you tucked into the bed and get ready for bed, I’ll be back to read you a story” he said, and Irumi just smiled at him excitedly, watching as he left the room and close the door.

He walked down the hall, several feet away and out of earshot. “Opera” Derkila growled dangerously, and just like the dutiful servant he is, Opera came to his call- front and center “My king” Opera said, kneeling before the king.

“Irumi’s sleepover, I want access to every CAMERAS- I want every corner of that institution bugged and accessible to our family and to us alone” Derkila growled out viciously. The miasma of maliciousness and the venom in his voice plain to here in every word that was punctuated

“Yes your highness” Opera said as he bowed and soon looked up to stare at him sternly “and if something were to happen during the sleepover-“

“Opera, I believe that the last time I checked, the monsters in Death Valley are carnivorous” Derkila said, voice holding a dark promise and had full meant what he was insinuating.

Opera nod in understanding and full intent in doing the order he was given by the king himself

---Princess Irumi, for your sake, I hope nothing bad happens, I don’t think your father would easily forget if something were to happen. Then again I see any reason to be oppose--- Opera said neutrally.

He knows what parental viciousness can do to someone

And who was he to stop when he himself is a partial-parent? If anything this was an amusing time to sit back and watch everything happen, and if he needs to intervene? Well, he doesn’t mind more cuddle time with his ward.

Chapter Text

Hello everyone, I'm katexZ, and I'm (sort of) back from my stupid long and abrupt Hiatus.

So, wow, a lot of things have happened- It's been a year since I posted my last chapter (chapter 35) and I'm probably the most lacking behind among all the other fanfics on this fandom. which is probably why a lot of you readers are starting to wonder if I've finally abandoned the fic.

and the answer is no.

for context, I started this fic when I was in my third and fourth year of junior high school, I continued publishing this fic throughout my senior years and stopped when I graduated. (which most of my long-term readers probably knew, and those who have been interested in my little notes in every chapter)

chapter 35 was my last post since I started college, Currently, I am in my second year pursuing my degree in the liberal arts program. Whether or not I developed as a writer- well, that's remained to be seen. 

regardless, I have been receiving questions on whether or not I abandoned the fic, which is kind of not really within my intentions. 

truthfully, ever since I graduated, a lot of things happened.

1. My computer broke, so all of the progress I made was for nothing.

2. I moved house.

3. College life is merciless.

Overall, I started to focus more on college and decided through my free time that I would redo the fic as a separate posted story on my account. 

for the time being, I'm going through every chapter and redoing them. Honestly, I doubt that I've gotten any better at writing, so please be nice in the comments, I know that if there's any problem in the grammar, spelling, or overall structure, it was done unintentionally.

Other than that, the update of each chapter will be slow as well, since I will be doing the updates along with my college work.

For the long-time readers, bear in mind that despite doing a separate posted story of this fic, I am not going to delete this, I honestly cherish everyone's comments and all the support you all gave me, it really means a lot, and if you wanted to see the original structure of this story, well you all still have access of this.

now for the info on the redo.

1. The story might be a lot different from the canon outcome of this version and of the original manga or anime

First of all, the redo version is more likely than not, going to be drastically different, especially since in the original story of the manga/anime's whole purpose of the mess is because Derkila was missing or absent. 
but after reading the updates of the manga, I've decided to go with my original plot plan and twist it to fit with the narrative of what we already know in the main story.

2. The timeline and purpose of each event is going to be different.

Second of all, the redo version is going to change to fit in the narrative of Derkila's presence affecting the plot. The main point of the mess that is the new reinstatement of the members of the 13 crowns is to fix what the old demon government was lacking since their position was heavily reliant on Derkila's will of what they should do, A kingdom and a council that is reliant on the king's power and will of choice is not something that can hold for very long, especially if there are new problems rising that can threaten the peace and prosperity of the people.

from what Sullivan explained, Derkila's presence in the netherworld was an absolution according to his will and choice, since Derkila was the one demon that held the power and admiration of the people, His choices were what led the demons to change and make changes. The only problem is that Derkila's choices were cryptic at worst and unfathomable at best, making his reasoning hard to understand, but admirable to a lot of demons.

3. Irumi is going to be a lot different from Iruma.

Third of all, we have to keep in mind that the position Irumi holds is not just a title with no consequences. Iruma's position in the original storyline is competitive and complicated since he and the others (Leiji and Razberry) are racing to earn the support of others to gain the throne, While Irumi's position is more on the line of secrecy, since her relationship to the king is absolution for being the sole-inheritor, now keep in mind, I don't know how the demon world politics work, but in this story, I will presume that the belief in the strong is what determines the authority.

While we will continue to follow the events of the original story, with Irumi constantly similar to Iruma in most of the base and flow of each chapter, however, she will have moments of maturity and moments of some sort of age regression. Remember, Irumi is supposed to be a heiress, so her mental state and development are supposed to be more advanced to handle the weight of her role. Additionally, she is also a hybrid, a (probably) one-of-a-kind creature in the netherworld of her generation, That being said, Derkila's species will come to play here, in both the old and redo versions, I've made it canon that Derkila must have hailed from a species of giant demons or at least lived to be somewhat similar to those species, while some demons would automatically have longer lifespan than most, with their level of magic also being another factors that can determine their lifespan, species will also come to play here. 

So canonically, Irumi being similar to a 'runt' of her species is possible (she's like Loki in Marvel, but unlike Loki's parent/parents, runts are still cherished children by some demons since life in the netherworld is so fragile and precious)

Now why am I revealing so much in this one chapter? After all, I could have left this detailed explanation to build up the storyline.

well, that is because after being away for so long, I want to be more involved with you guys, Remember, the main story of "Welcome to Demon School, Iruma-kun" is still ongoing, so whether or not I manage to catch up to the story is just a possibility, I'll be adding more personally made chapters and events to draw out Irumi's development as a demon, Iruma's character development while on brand and lovable to us all. It is also a little rushed, either way, we'll see it when I manage to burn the bridge that is college work.

it was nice to be able to chat with you guys again, I really appreciate the level of support, concern and appreciation of this chaotic little fic that I have, I never really expected this to blow up as it did, But I am happy that many of these drafted chapters had manage to make someone's day or put a smile on your face, I honestly hope that in the redo, I would still be able to capture everyone's enjoyment and still have that affect the original brought for you all, thank you for understanding my situation and I'll see you all in the Redo-story!

Thank you all, and I hope you guys have a good day :)